This is a modern-English version of Can Such Things Be?, originally written by Bierce, Ambrose. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

CAN SUCH
THINGS BE?

BY
AMBROSE BIERCE

BY
AMBROSE BIERCE

 

BONI & LIVERIGHT
NEW YORK        1918

BONI & LIVERIGHT
NEW YORK 1918

 

Copyright, 1909, by
The Neale Publishing Company

Copyright, 1909, by
The Neale Publishing Company

 

CONTENTS

 

PAGE

PAGE

The Death of Halpin Frayser

The Death of Halpin Frayser

The Secret of Macarger’s Gulch

The Secret of Macarger’s Gulch

One Summer Night

One Summer Night

The Moonlit Road

The Moonlit Road

A Diagnosis of Death

A Diagnosis of Death

Moxon’s Master

Moxon’s Master

A Tough Tussle

A Hard Battle

One of Twins

One of the Twins

The Haunted Valley

The Haunted Valley

A Jug of Sirup

A Jar of Syrup

Staley Fleming’s hallucination

Staley Fleming's vision

A Resumed Identity

A Renewed Identity

A Baby Tramp

A Baby Tramp

The Night-doings atDeadman’s

The Night Things at "Deadman’s"

Beyond the Wall

Beyond the Wall

A Psychological Shipwreck

A Mental Breakdown

The Middle Toe of the Right Foot

The Middle Toe on the Right Foot

John Mortonson’s Funeral

John Morton's Funeral

The Realm of the Unreal

The World of the Unreal

John Bartine’s Watch

John Bartine's Watch

The Damned Thing

The Damned Thing

Haïta the Shepherd

Haïta the Shepherd

An Inhabitant of Carcosa

A Resident of Carcosa

The Stranger

The Stranger

p. 13THE DEATH OF HALPIN FRAYSER

I

For by death is wrought greater change than hath been shown.  Whereas in general the spirit that removed cometh back upon occasion, and is sometimes seen of those in flesh (appearing in the form of the body it bore) yet it hath happened that the veritable body without the spirit hath walked.  And it is attested of those encountering who have lived to speak thereon that a lich so raised up hath no natural affection, nor remembrance thereof, but only hate.  Also, it is known that some spirits which in life were benign become by death evil altogether.—Hali.

Death brings about a bigger change than what's been described. Usually, the spirit that has departed can occasionally return and is sometimes spotted by the living (appearing as the body it once had), but there are cases where the actual body, without its spirit, has walked around. Those who have come across such beings and survived to share their experience say that a reanimated corpse has no natural feelings or memories; it only feels hatred. It's also understood that some spirits that were kind while alive can turn entirely malevolent after death.—Hali.

One dark night in midsummer a man waking from a dreamless sleep in a forest lifted his head from the earth, and staring a few moments into the blackness, said: “Catherine Larue.”  He said nothing more; no reason was known to him why he should have said so much.

One dark night in midsummer, a man waking from a deep sleep in a forest lifted his head from the ground and stared for a few moments into the darkness, saying, "Catherine Larue." He didn't say anything else; he had no idea why he had said that much.

The man was Halpin Frayser.  He lived in St. Helena, but where he lives now is uncertain, for he is dead.  One who practices sleeping in the woods with nothing under him but the dry leaves and the damp earth, and nothing over him but the branches from which the leaves have fallen and the sky from which the earth has fallen, cannot hope for great longevity, and Frayser had already attained the age of thirty-two.  There are persons in this world, millions of persons, and far and away the best persons, who regard that as a very advanced age.  They are the children.  To those who view the voyage of life from the port of departure the bark that has accomplished any considerable distance appears already in close approach to the farther shore.  However, it is not certain that Halpin Frayser came to his death by exposure.

The man was Halpin Frayser. He lived in St. Helena, but now that he’s dead, it’s unclear where he lives. A person who sleeps in the woods with nothing but dry leaves and damp earth under him, and only branches without leaves and the open sky above, can't expect to live a long life, and Frayser was already thirty-two. There are many people in this world, millions actually, and by far the best ones, who see that as a very old age. They are the children. To those looking at life from the beginning, a ship that has traveled any significant distance seems to be nearing the distant shore. However, it’s uncertain that Halpin Frayser died from exposure.

He had been all day in the hills west of the Napa Valley, looking for doves and such small game as was in season.  Late in the afternoon it had come on to be cloudy, and he had lost his bearings; and although he had only to go always downhill—everywhere the way to safety when one is lost—the absence of trails had so impeded him that he was overtaken by night while still in the forest.  Unable in the darkness to penetrate the thickets of manzanita and other undergrowth, utterly bewildered and overcome with fatigue, he had lain down near the root of a large madroño and fallen into a dreamless sleep.  It was hours later, in the very middle of the night, that one of God’s mysterious messengers, gliding ahead of the incalculable host of his companions sweeping westward with the dawn line, pronounced the awakening word in the ear of the sleeper, who sat upright and spoke, he knew not why, a name, he knew not whose.

He had spent the whole day in the hills west of Napa Valley, searching for doves and other small game that was in season. Late in the afternoon, it became cloudy, and he lost his sense of direction. Even though he just needed to head downhill—always the route to safety when you're lost—the lack of trails made it difficult, and night caught up with him while he was still in the woods. Unable to navigate through the dense manzanita and other underbrush in the dark, completely confused and exhausted, he lay down near the base of a large madroño tree and fell into a deep, dreamless sleep. Hours later, in the middle of the night, one of God's mysterious messengers, moving ahead of the countless others traveling westward with the dawn, whispered an awakening word into the sleeper's ear. He sat up and, without knowing why, spoke a name that he didn't recognize.

Halpin Frayser was not much of a philosopher, nor a scientist.  The circumstance that, waking from a deep sleep at night in the midst of a forest, he had spoken aloud a name that he had not in memory and hardly had in mind did not arouse an enlightened curiosity to investigate the phenomenon.  He thought it odd, and with a little perfunctory shiver, as if in deference to a seasonal presumption that the night was chill, he lay down again and went to sleep.  But his sleep was no longer dreamless.

Halpin Frayser wasn’t really a philosopher or a scientist. When he woke up from a deep sleep one night in the middle of a forest and said a name he didn’t remember and barely thought about, he didn’t feel a strong urge to explore what had happened. He found it strange, and with a slight, automatic shiver as if acknowledging that it was a chilly night, he lay back down and fell asleep again. But this time, his sleep wasn’t free of dreams.

He thought he was walking along a dusty road that showed white in the gathering darkness of a summer night.  Whence and whither it led, and why he traveled it, he did not know, though all seemed simple and natural, as is the way in dreams; for in the Land Beyond the Bed surprises cease from troubling and the judgment is at rest.  Soon he came to a parting of the ways; leading from the highway was a road less traveled, having the appearance, indeed, of having been long abandoned, because, he thought, it led to something evil; yet he turned into it without hesitation, impelled by some imperious necessity.

He thought he was walking down a dusty road that looked white against the darkening summer night. He didn’t know where it came from or where it was going, or why he was traveling it, though everything felt simple and natural, like it does in dreams; because in the Land Beyond the Bed, worries fade away and judgment is paused. Soon he reached a fork in the road; branching off from the main path was a less traveled road that seemed like it had been abandoned for a long time, which he thought led to something bad; yet he turned onto it without hesitation, driven by some urgent need.

As he pressed forward he became conscious that his way was haunted by invisible existences whom he could not definitely figure to his mind.  From among the trees on either side he caught broken and incoherent whispers in a strange tongue which yet he partly understood.  They seemed to him fragmentary utterances of a monstrous conspiracy against his body and soul.

As he moved ahead, he realized that his path was filled with unseen beings he couldn't clearly picture in his mind. From the trees on either side, he heard disconnected and jumbled whispers in a strange language that he somewhat understood. They sounded to him like fragmented expressions of a huge plot against his body and soul.

It was now long after nightfall, yet the interminable forest through which he journeyed was lit with a wan glimmer having no point of diffusion, for in its mysterious lumination nothing cast a shadow.  A shallow pool in the guttered depression of an old wheel rut, as from a recent rain, met his eye with a crimson gleam.  He stooped and plunged his hand into it.  It stained his fingers; it was blood!  Blood, he then observed, was about him everywhere.  The weeds growing rankly by the roadside showed it in blots and splashes on their big, broad leaves.  Patches of dry dust between the wheelways were pitted and spattered as with a red rain.  Defiling the trunks of the trees were broad maculations of crimson, and blood dripped like dew from their foliage.

It was well past dark, but the endless forest he was walking through was lit by a faint glow that didn’t seem to come from any one source, as nothing in its strange light cast a shadow. A shallow puddle in a worn-down wheel rut, likely from a recent rain, caught his eye with a red shimmer. He bent down and put his hand in it. It stained his fingers; it was blood! Blood, he then noticed, was everywhere around him. The weeds that grew thick by the roadside had it in blotches and splashes on their large, broad leaves. Patches of dry dirt between the tire tracks were marked and splattered as if a red rain had fallen. The trunks of the trees were stained with large splotches of crimson, and blood dripped like dew from their leaves.

All this he observed with a terror which seemed not incompatible with the fulfillment of a natural expectation.  It seemed to him that it was all in expiation of some crime which, though conscious of his guilt, he could not rightly remember.  To the menaces and mysteries of his surroundings the consciousness was an added horror.  Vainly he sought by tracing life backward in memory, to reproduce the moment of his sin; scenes and incidents came crowding tumultuously into his mind, one picture effacing another, or commingling with it in confusion and obscurity, but nowhere could he catch a glimpse of what he sought.  The failure augmented his terror; he felt as one who has murdered in the dark, not knowing whom nor why.  So frightful was the situation—the mysterious light burned with so silent and awful a menace; the noxious plants, the trees that by common consent are invested with a melancholy or baleful character, so openly in his sight conspired against his peace; from overhead and all about came so audible and startling whispers and the sighs of creatures so obviously not of earth—that he could endure it no longer, and with a great effort to break some malign spell that bound his faculties to silence and inaction, he shouted with the full strength of his lungs!  His voice broken, it seemed, into an infinite multitude of unfamiliar sounds, went babbling and stammering away into the distant reaches of the forest, died into silence, and all was as before.  But he had made a beginning at resistance and was encouraged.  He said:

All of this he observed with a fear that felt strangely tied to some natural expectation. It seemed to him that it was all a way to atone for some crime that, even though he felt guilty, he couldn't quite remember. The awareness of his guilt only added to the horror of his surroundings. He unsuccessfully tried to go back through his memories to find the moment of his wrongdoing; scenes and incidents rushed chaotically into his mind, one image replacing another, or mixing together in confusion and obscurity, but he could find no trace of what he was looking for. This failure intensified his fear; he felt like someone who had killed in the dark, not knowing whom or why. The situation was so terrifying—the mysterious light glowed with such silent and terrifying intent; the poisonous plants and the trees, commonly seen as sad or sinister, so openly plotted against his peace; whispers and sighs from unseen creatures echoed around him, clearly not of this world—that he couldn’t take it anymore. With a tremendous effort to break some evil spell that had paralyzed him into silence and inaction, he shouted with all the strength he had! His voice seemed to shatter into a multitude of strange sounds, babbling and stumbling away into the forest's distant reaches, fading into silence, and everything was as it was before. But he had at least started to resist, and that gave him hope. He said:

“I will not submit unheard.  There may be powers that are not malignant traveling this accursed road.  I shall leave them a record and an appeal.  I shall relate my wrongs, the persecutions that I endure—I, a helpless mortal, a penitent, an unoffending poet!”  Halpin Frayser was a poet only as he was a penitent: in his dream.

“I will not remain silent. There might be forces that aren’t evil traveling this cursed path. I will leave them a record and a plea. I will share my grievances, the persecutions I suffer—I, a powerless human, a repentant soul, an innocent poet!” Halpin Frayser was a poet only as much as he was a penitent: in his dream.

Taking from his clothing a small red-leather pocketbook, one-half of which was leaved for memoranda, he discovered that he was without a pencil.  He broke a twig from a bush, dipped it into a pool of blood and wrote rapidly.  He had hardly touched the paper with the point of his twig when a low, wild peal of laughter broke out at a measureless distance away, and growing ever louder, seemed approaching ever nearer; a soulless, heartless, and unjoyous laugh, like that of the loon, solitary by the lakeside at midnight; a laugh which culminated in an unearthly shout close at hand, then died away by slow gradations, as if the accursed being that uttered it had withdrawn over the verge of the world whence it had come.  But the man felt that this was not so—that it was near by and had not moved.

Taking a small red-leather pocketbook from his clothing, half of which was blank for notes, he realized he didn’t have a pencil. He snapped off a twig from a bush, dipped it into a pool of blood, and quickly wrote. He had barely touched the paper with the tip of his twig when a soft, eerie burst of laughter rang out from a distance and grew louder, sounding like it was getting closer; it was a soulless, joyless laugh, like that of a loon alone by the lakeside at midnight; a laugh that peaked in an unearthly shout nearby, then faded away slowly, as if the cursed being that had made it had retreated beyond the edge of the world from which it came. But the man felt that wasn’t true—it was close by and hadn’t moved.

A strange sensation began slowly to take possession of his body and his mind.  He could not have said which, if any, of his senses was affected; he felt it rather as a consciousness—a mysterious mental assurance of some overpowering presence—some supernatural malevolence different in kind from the invisible existences that swarmed about him, and superior to them in power.  He knew that it had uttered that hideous laugh.  And now it seemed to be approaching him; from what direction he did not know—dared not conjecture.  All his former fears were forgotten or merged in the gigantic terror that now held him in thrall.  Apart from that, he had but one thought: to complete his written appeal to the benign powers who, traversing the haunted wood, might some time rescue him if he should be denied the blessing of annihilation.  He wrote with terrible rapidity, the twig in his fingers rilling blood without renewal; but in the middle of a sentence his hands denied their service to his will, his arms fell to his sides, the book to the earth; and powerless to move or cry out, he found himself staring into the sharply drawn face and blank, dead eyes of his own mother, standing white and silent in the garments of the grave!

A strange feeling started to take over his body and mind. He couldn’t tell which of his senses was affected; it felt more like a consciousness—an eerie mental certainty of some overwhelming presence—some supernatural evil that was different from the invisible forces surrounding him, and more powerful than they. He knew it had let out that hideous laugh. Now it seemed to be getting closer; he didn’t know from which direction—didn’t dare to guess. All his previous fears faded or merged into the massive terror that now held him captive. Beyond that, he had only one thought: to finish his written appeal to the benevolent powers who, traversing the haunted woods, might someday rescue him if he was denied the gift of oblivion. He wrote with terrifying speed, the twig in his fingers drawing blood without stopping; but in the middle of a sentence, his hands stopped responding to his will, his arms fell to his sides, the book dropped to the ground; and unable to move or cry out, he found himself staring into the sharply drawn face and blank, dead eyes of his own mother, standing pale and silent in the clothes of the grave!

p. 21II

In his youth Halpin Frayser had lived with his parents in Nashville, Tennessee.  The Fraysers were well-to-do, having a good position in such society as had survived the wreck wrought by civil war.  Their children had the social and educational opportunities of their time and place, and had responded to good associations and instruction with agreeable manners and cultivated minds.  Halpin being the youngest and not over robust was perhaps a trifle “spoiled.”  He had the double disadvantage of a mother’s assiduity and a father’s neglect.  Frayser père was what no Southern man of means is not—a politician.  His country, or rather his section and State, made demands upon his time and attention so exacting that to those of his family he was compelled to turn an ear partly deafened by the thunder of the political captains and the shouting, his own included.

In his youth, Halpin Frayser lived with his parents in Nashville, Tennessee. The Fraysers were well-off, holding a good position in the society that persisted after the devastation of the Civil War. Their children had the social and educational opportunities of their time and place, and they responded to positive influences and guidance with pleasant manners and educated minds. Halpin, being the youngest and not very strong, was perhaps a bit “spoiled.” He faced the dual disadvantage of a mother who was overly attentive and a father who was neglectful. Frayser père was what no Southern man of means isn’t—a politician. His region, or rather his section and state, demanded so much of his time and attention that he had to partially tune out the noise of political leaders and their shouting, including his own.

Young Halpin was of a dreamy, indolent and rather romantic turn, somewhat more addicted to literature than law, the profession to which he was bred.  Among those of his relations who professed the modern faith of heredity it was well understood that in him the character of the late Myron Bayne, a maternal great-grandfather, had revisited the glimpses of the moon—by which orb Bayne had in his lifetime been sufficiently affected to be a poet of no small Colonial distinction.  If not specially observed, it was observable that while a Frayser who was not the proud possessor of a sumptuous copy of the ancestral “poetical works” (printed at the family expense, and long ago withdrawn from an inhospitable market) was a rare Frayser indeed, there was an illogical indisposition to honor the great deceased in the person of his spiritual successor.  Halpin was pretty generally deprecated as an intellectual black sheep who was likely at any moment to disgrace the flock by bleating in meter.  The Tennessee Fraysers were a practical folk—not practical in the popular sense of devotion to sordid pursuits, but having a robust contempt for any qualities unfitting a man for the wholesome vocation of politics.

Young Halpin was dreamy, lazy, and a bit romantic, more into literature than law, which was the career he was expected to pursue. Among his relatives who believed in heredity, it was widely accepted that he carried the traits of his great-grandfather, Myron Bayne, who had been inspired by the moon—an influence that had made him a poet of some note in Colonial times. It was quite noticeable that while a Frayser lacking a fancy edition of the family's "poetical works" (printed at the family's expense and long removed from an unwelcoming market) was a rarity, there was an irrational reluctance to recognize the great deceased through his literary successor. Halpin was generally viewed as an intellectual outsider, likely to bring shame to the family by expressing himself in verse. The Tennessee Fraysers were practical people—not in the usual sense of being focused on unworthy pursuits, but with a strong disdain for any qualities that would unfit a person for the respectable world of politics.

In justice to young Halpin it should be said that while in him were pretty faithfully reproduced most of the mental and moral characteristics ascribed by history and family tradition to the famous Colonial bard, his succession to the gift and faculty divine was purely inferential.  Not only had he never been known to court the muse, but in truth he could not have written correctly a line of verse to save himself from the Killer of the Wise.  Still, there was no knowing when the dormant faculty might wake and smite the lyre.

In fairness to young Halpin, it should be noted that while he closely reflected many of the mental and moral traits attributed by history and family lore to the famous Colonial poet, his supposed poetic talent was purely speculative. He had never shown any interest in pursuing poetry, and honestly, he wouldn’t have been able to write even a single line of verse to save himself from the Killer of the Wise. Still, it was impossible to tell when that hidden talent might awaken and inspire him to create.

In the meantime the young man was rather a loose fish, anyhow.  Between him and his mother was the most perfect sympathy, for secretly the lady was herself a devout disciple of the late and great Myron Bayne, though with the tact so generally and justly admired in her sex (despite the hardy calumniators who insist that it is essentially the same thing as cunning) she had always taken care to conceal her weakness from all eyes but those of him who shared it.  Their common guilt in respect of that was an added tie between them.  If in Halpin’s youth his mother had “spoiled” him, he had assuredly done his part toward being spoiled.  As he grew to such manhood as is attainable by a Southerner who does not care which way elections go the attachment between him and his beautiful mother—whom from early childhood he had called Katy—became yearly stronger and more tender.  In these two romantic natures was manifest in a signal way that neglected phenomenon, the dominance of the sexual element in all the relations of life, strengthening, softening, and beautifying even those of consanguinity.  The two were nearly inseparable, and by strangers observing their manner were not infrequently mistaken for lovers.

In the meantime, the young man was quite a free spirit. He and his mother shared a deep connection because secretly she was a devoted follower of the late and great Myron Bayne. Yet, with the tact that is often admired in women (despite the critics who argue it’s just a form of slyness), she always made sure to hide her admiration from everyone but him. Their shared secret was an additional bond between them. If Halpin's mother had spoiled him in his youth, he certainly played his part in that. As he grew into the kind of man that a Southerner can become without caring about election outcomes, the bond between him and his gorgeous mother—whom he had called Katy since childhood—grew stronger and more affectionate each year. In their two romantic spirits, the often-overlooked phenomenon of the sexual element influencing all life’s connections was evident, enhancing, softening, and beautifying even those familial bonds. They were nearly inseparable, and strangers frequently mistook their relationship for that of lovers.

Entering his mother’s boudoir one day Halpin Frayser kissed her upon the forehead, toyed for a moment with a lock of her dark hair which had escaped from its confining pins, and said, with an obvious effort at calmness:

Entering his mother’s bedroom one day, Halpin Frayser kissed her on the forehead, played for a moment with a lock of her dark hair that had escaped from its pins, and said, with a clear effort to sound calm:

“Would you greatly mind, Katy, if I were called away to California for a few weeks?”

“Would you really mind, Katy, if I had to go to California for a few weeks?”

It was hardly needful for Katy to answer with her lips a question to which her telltale cheeks had made instant reply.  Evidently she would greatly mind; and the tears, too, sprang into her large brown eyes as corroborative testimony.

It was hardly necessary for Katy to verbalize an answer to a question that her telling cheeks had already responded to. Clearly, she would care a lot; and the tears also welled up in her big brown eyes as proof.

“Ah, my son,” she said, looking up into his face with infinite tenderness, “I should have known that this was coming.  Did I not lie awake a half of the night weeping because, during the other half, Grandfather Bayne had come to me in a dream, and standing by his portrait—young, too, and handsome as that—pointed to yours on the same wall?  And when I looked it seemed that I could not see the features; you had been painted with a face cloth, such as we put upon the dead.  Your father has laughed at me, but you and I, dear, know that such things are not for nothing.  And I saw below the edge of the cloth the marks of hands on your throat—forgive me, but we have not been used to keep such things from each other.  Perhaps you have another interpretation.  Perhaps it does not mean that you will go to California.  Or maybe you will take me with you?”

“Ah, my son,” she said, looking up into his face with deep tenderness, “I should have known this was coming. Did I not lie awake half the night crying because, during the other half, Grandfather Bayne came to me in a dream, and standing by his portrait—young, too, and handsome like that—pointed to yours on the same wall? When I looked, it seemed I couldn't see your features; you had been painted with a shroud, like we use for the dead. Your father has laughed at me, but you and I, dear, know that such things aren’t meaningless. And I saw below the edge of the shroud the marks of hands on your throat—forgive me, but we haven’t been one to hide things from each other. Maybe you have another interpretation. Maybe it doesn't mean you’ll go to California. Or maybe you’ll take me with you?”

It must be confessed that this ingenious interpretation of the dream in the light of newly discovered evidence did not wholly commend itself to the son’s more logical mind; he had, for the moment at least, a conviction that it foreshadowed a more simple and immediate, if less tragic, disaster than a visit to the Pacific Coast.  It was Halpin Frayser’s impression that he was to be garroted on his native heath.

It must be admitted that this clever interpretation of the dream, considering the new evidence, didn't entirely convince the son, who was more logical in his thinking. For the time being, he believed it hinted at a simpler and more immediate, albeit less tragic, disaster than a trip to the Pacific Coast. Halpin Frayser felt that he was destined to be strangled on his own home turf.

“Are there not medicinal springs in California?” Mrs. Frayser resumed before he had time to give her the true reading of the dream—“places where one recovers from rheumatism and neuralgia?  Look—my fingers feel so stiff; and I am almost sure they have been giving me great pain while I slept.”

“Are there not healing springs in California?” Mrs. Frayser continued before he had a chance to interpret the dream—“places where people recover from rheumatism and neuralgia? Look—my fingers feel so stiff; and I’m almost certain they’ve been causing me a lot of pain while I slept.”

She held out her hands for his inspection.  What diagnosis of her case the young man may have thought it best to conceal with a smile the historian is unable to state, but for himself he feels bound to say that fingers looking less stiff, and showing fewer evidences of even insensible pain, have seldom been submitted for medical inspection by even the fairest patient desiring a prescription of unfamiliar scenes.

She extended her hands for him to look at. What conclusion the young man might have chosen to hide behind a smile, the historian can't say, but he feels compelled to mention that fingers appearing less stiff and showing fewer signs of even dull pain have rarely been presented for medical examination by even the most attractive patient wanting a prescription for new experiences.

The outcome of it was that of these two odd persons having equally odd notions of duty, the one went to California, as the interest of his client required, and the other remained at home in compliance with a wish that her husband was scarcely conscious of entertaining.

The result was that these two unusual individuals, each with their own strange ideas of duty, one went to California, as his client's needs demanded, while the other stayed at home, following a desire her husband barely realized he had.

While in San Francisco Halpin Frayser was walking one dark night along the water front of the city, when, with a suddenness that surprised and disconcerted him, he became a sailor.  He was in fact “shanghaied” aboard a gallant, gallant ship, and sailed for a far countree.  Nor did his misfortunes end with the voyage; for the ship was cast ashore on an island of the South Pacific, and it was six years afterward when the survivors were taken off by a venturesome trading schooner and brought back to San Francisco.

While in San Francisco, Halpin Frayser was walking along the waterfront one dark night when, unexpectedly and shockingly, he became a sailor. He was essentially “shanghaied” onto a brave ship and sailed off to a distant country. His misfortunes didn’t stop with the voyage; the ship ended up stranded on an island in the South Pacific, and it wasn't until six years later that the survivors were rescued by a daring trading schooner and brought back to San Francisco.

Though poor in purse, Frayser was no less proud in spirit than he had been in the years that seemed ages and ages ago.  He would accept no assistance from strangers, and it was while living with a fellow survivor near the town of St. Helena, awaiting news and remittances from home, that he had gone gunning and dreaming.

Though short on cash, Frayser was just as proud in spirit as he had been in the years that felt like forever ago. He wouldn’t accept help from anyone he didn’t know, and it was while living with another survivor near the town of St. Helena, waiting for news and money to come from home, that he had gone hunting and dreaming.

p. 28III

The apparition confronting the dreamer in the haunted wood—the thing so like, yet so unlike his mother—was horrible!  It stirred no love nor longing in his heart; it came unattended with pleasant memories of a golden past—inspired no sentiment of any kind; all the finer emotions were swallowed up in fear.  He tried to turn and run from before it, but his legs were as lead; he was unable to lift his feet from the ground.  His arms hung helpless at his sides; of his eyes only he retained control, and these he dared not remove from the lusterless orbs of the apparition, which he knew was not a soul without a body, but that most dreadful of all existences infesting that haunted wood—a body without a soul!  In its blank stare was neither love, nor pity, nor intelligence—nothing to which to address an appeal for mercy.  “An appeal will not lie,” he thought, with an absurd reversion to professional slang, making the situation more horrible, as the fire of a cigar might light up a tomb.

The figure facing the dreamer in the haunted woods—something that was so similar to, yet so different from, his mother—was terrifying! It stirred no love or longing in his heart; it brought no fond memories of a happier time—didn’t inspire any emotions at all; all the deeper feelings were swallowed up by fear. He tried to turn and flee, but his legs felt like lead; he couldn’t lift his feet from the ground. His arms hung limply at his sides; the only thing he could control were his eyes, which he dared not take away from the lifeless gaze of the figure, which he knew was not merely a soul without a body, but the most dreadful of all beings haunting that woods—a body without a soul! In its empty stare, there was no love, no pity, no intelligence—nothing to which he could plead for mercy. “A plea will not help,” he thought, absurdly reverting to professional jargon, making the situation even more horrifying, like the glow of a cigar illuminating a grave.

For a time, which seemed so long that the world grew gray with age and sin, and the haunted forest, having fulfilled its purpose in this monstrous culmination of its terrors, vanished out of his consciousness with all its sights and sounds, the apparition stood within a pace, regarding him with the mindless malevolence of a wild brute; then thrust its hands forward and sprang upon him with appalling ferocity!  The act released his physical energies without unfettering his will; his mind was still spellbound, but his powerful body and agile limbs, endowed with a blind, insensate life of their own, resisted stoutly and well.  For an instant he seemed to see this unnatural contest between a dead intelligence and a breathing mechanism only as a spectator—such fancies are in dreams; then he regained his identity almost as if by a leap forward into his body, and the straining automaton had a directing will as alert and fierce as that of its hideous antagonist.

For what felt like an eternity, during which the world seemed to age and darken with sin, and the eerie forest, having served its purpose in this terrible climax of its horrors, faded from his awareness along with all its sights and sounds, the apparition stood just a step away, staring at him with the mindless hostility of a wild animal; then it lunged forward and attacked him with terrifying ferocity! The shock unleashed his physical strength without freeing his mind; his thoughts were still trapped, but his strong body and quick limbs, now with a mindless, instinctual life of their own, fought back fiercely and effectively. For a moment, it felt like he was an observer in this unnatural struggle between a lifeless intellect and a living being—like in dreams; then he suddenly regained his sense of self, as if he had leaped back into his body, and the straining machine now had a controlling will as sharp and intense as that of its grotesque foe.

But what mortal can cope with a creature of his dream?  The imagination creating the enemy is already vanquished; the combat’s result is the combat’s cause.  Despite his struggles—despite his strength and activity, which seemed wasted in a void, he felt the cold fingers close upon his throat.  Borne backward to the earth, he saw above him the dead and drawn face within a hand’s breadth of his own, and then all was black.  A sound as of the beating of distant drums—a murmur of swarming voices, a sharp, far cry signing all to silence, and Halpin Frayser dreamed that he was dead.

But what human can stand against a creature of their own making? The imagination that creates the foe is already defeated; the outcome of the battle causes the battle itself. Despite his efforts—despite his strength and energy, which felt pointless in emptiness, he felt the cold fingers tighten around his throat. Pulled backward to the ground, he saw above him a lifeless, drawn face just inches from his own, and then everything went dark. There was a sound like distant drums beating—a murmur of countless voices, a sharp, distant cry signaling everyone to be quiet, and Halpin Frayser dreamed that he was dead.

p. 31IV

A warm, clear night had been followed by a morning of drenching fog.  At about the middle of the afternoon of the preceding day a little whiff of light vapor—a mere thickening of the atmosphere, the ghost of a cloud—had been observed clinging to the western side of Mount St. Helena, away up along the barren altitudes near the summit.  It was so thin, so diaphanous, so like a fancy made visible, that one would have said: “Look quickly! in a moment it will be gone.”

A cozy, clear night was followed by a morning of heavy fog. Around midday the day before, a tiny wisp of light vapor—a simple thickening of the air, the ghost of a cloud—was seen clinging to the western side of Mount St. Helena, high up in the barren areas near the top. It was so thin, so delicate, so like a fleeting imagination made visible, that one could only say: “Look quick! It will be gone in a moment.”

In a moment it was visibly larger and denser.  While with one edge it clung to the mountain, with the other it reached farther and farther out into the air above the lower slopes.  At the same time it extended itself to north and south, joining small patches of mist that appeared to come out of the mountainside on exactly the same level, with an intelligent design to be absorbed.  And so it grew and grew until the summit was shut out of view from the valley, and over the valley itself was an ever-extending canopy, opaque and gray.  At Calistoga, which lies near the head of the valley and the foot of the mountain, there were a starless night and a sunless morning.  The fog, sinking into the valley, had reached southward, swallowing up ranch after ranch, until it had blotted out the town of St. Helena, nine miles away.  The dust in the road was laid; trees were adrip with moisture; birds sat silent in their coverts; the morning light was wan and ghastly, with neither color nor fire.

In no time, it became clearly larger and denser. While one edge clung to the mountain, the other reached farther and farther out into the air above the lower slopes. At the same time, it spread to the north and south, merging with small patches of mist that seemed to rise from the mountainside at the same level, designed to be absorbed. And so it kept growing until the summit was hidden from view in the valley, and above the valley itself was an ever-expanding gray canopy. In Calistoga, which is located near the top of the valley and at the base of the mountain, it was a starless night and a sunless morning. The fog, settling into the valley, moved southward, swallowing up ranch after ranch until it completely obscured the town of St. Helena, nine miles away. The dust in the road settled; trees were dripping with moisture; birds sat silent in their hiding spots; the morning light was dim and eerie, lacking both color and warmth.

Two men left the town of St. Helena at the first glimmer of dawn, and walked along the road northward up the valley toward Calistoga.  They carried guns on their shoulders, yet no one having knowledge of such matters could have mistaken them for hunters of bird or beast.  They were a deputy sheriff from Napa and a detective from San Francisco—Holker and Jaralson, respectively.  Their business was man-hunting.

Two men left the town of St. Helena at the first light of dawn and walked north along the road up the valley toward Calistoga. They had guns slung over their shoulders, but anyone familiar with such things wouldn't have mistaken them for hunters of birds or animals. They were a deputy sheriff from Napa and a detective from San Francisco—Holker and Jaralson, respectively. Their job was tracking down people.

“How far is it?” inquired Holker, as they strode along, their feet stirring white the dust beneath the damp surface of the road.

“How far is it?” Holker asked as they walked along, their feet kicking up white dust from the damp surface of the road.

“The White Church?  Only a half mile farther,” the other answered.  “By the way,” he added, “it is neither white nor a church; it is an abandoned schoolhouse, gray with age and neglect.  Religious services were once held in it—when it was white, and there is a graveyard that would delight a poet.  Can you guess why I sent for you, and told you to come heeled?”

“The White Church? Only half a mile further,” the other replied. “By the way,” he added, “it's neither white nor a church; it's an old, gray schoolhouse that has been neglected. Religious services used to take place there—when it was white—and there's a graveyard that any poet would love. Can you guess why I called you and told you to come prepared?”

“Oh, I never have bothered you about things of that kind.  I’ve always found you communicative when the time came.  But if I may hazard a guess, you want me to help you arrest one of the corpses in the graveyard.”

“Oh, I’ve never bothered you about things like that. I’ve always found you open to talk when the time comes. But if I had to guess, you want me to help you capture one of the bodies in the graveyard.”

“You remember Branscom?” said Jaralson, treating his companion’s wit with the inattention that it deserved.

“You remember Branscom?” said Jaralson, ignoring his friend's joke as it deserved.

“The chap who cut his wife’s throat?  I ought; I wasted a week’s work on him and had my expenses for my trouble.  There is a reward of five hundred dollars, but none of us ever got a sight of him.  You don’t mean to say—”

“The guy who slit his wife's throat? I should; I wasted a week's work on him and had to cover my expenses for my trouble. There’s a reward of five hundred dollars, but none of us ever caught a glimpse of him. You can't be saying—”

“Yes, I do.  He has been under the noses of you fellows all the time.  He comes by night to the old graveyard at the White Church.”

“Yes, I do. He’s been right under your noses this whole time. He comes at night to the old graveyard at the White Church.”

“The devil!  That’s where they buried his wife.”

“The devil! That's where they buried his wife.”

“Well, you fellows might have had sense enough to suspect that he would return to her grave some time.”

“Well, you guys probably had enough sense to think that he would go back to her grave eventually.”

“The very last place that anyone would have expected him to return to.”

“The last place anyone would have expected him to go back to.”

“But you had exhausted all the other places.  Learning your failure at them, I ‘laid for him’ there.”

“But you had tried all the other places. After hearing about your failure there, I waited for him.”

“And you found him?”

“And you found him?”

“Damn it! he found me.  The rascal got the drop on me—regularly held me up and made me travel.  It’s God’s mercy that he didn’t go through me.  Oh, he’s a good one, and I fancy the half of that reward is enough for me if you’re needy.”

“Damn it! he found me. The little rascal caught me off guard—held me up and made me go with him. It’s a miracle he didn’t shoot me. Oh, he’s clever, and I think half of that reward is more than enough for me if you’re in need.”

Holker laughed good humoredly, and explained that his creditors were never more importunate.

Holker laughed good-naturedly and explained that his creditors were never more persistent.

“I wanted merely to show you the ground, and arrange a plan with you,” the detective explained.  “I thought it as well for us to be heeled, even in daylight.”

“I just wanted to show you the area and make a plan with you,” the detective said. “I thought it would be best for us to be prepared, even during the day.”

“The man must be insane,” said the deputy sheriff.  “The reward is for his capture and conviction.  If he’s mad he won’t be convicted.”

“The guy has to be crazy,” said the deputy sheriff. “The reward is for catching him and getting him convicted. If he’s insane, he won’t be convicted.”

Mr. Holker was so profoundly affected by that possible failure of justice that he involuntarily stopped in the middle of the road, then resumed his walk with abated zeal.

Mr. Holker was so deeply impacted by that potential failure of justice that he automatically paused in the middle of the road, then continued walking with less enthusiasm.

“Well, he looks it,” assented Jaralson.  “I’m bound to admit that a more unshaven, unshorn, unkempt, and uneverything wretch I never saw outside the ancient and honorable order of tramps.  But I’ve gone in for him, and can’t make up my mind to let go.  There’s glory in it for us, anyhow.  Not another soul knows that he is this side of the Mountains of the Moon.”

“Well, he definitely looks the part,” agreed Jaralson. “I have to admit, I’ve never seen a more scruffy, unkempt guy outside of the classic group of homeless people. But I’m committed to him and can’t bring myself to walk away. There’s some glory in this for us, anyway. No one else has a clue that he’s on this side of the Mountains of the Moon.”

“All right,” Holker said; “we will go and view the ground,” and he added, in the words of a once favorite inscription for tombstones: “‘where you must shortly lie’—I mean, if old Branscom ever gets tired of you and your impertinent intrusion.  By the way, I heard the other day that ‘Branscom’ was not his real name.”

“All right,” Holker said, “let’s go check out the place,” and he added, quoting a once popular inscription for tombstones: “‘where you must shortly lie’—I mean, if old Branscom ever gets fed up with you and your rude intrusion. By the way, I heard the other day that ‘Branscom’ isn’t his real name.”

“What is?”

"What is that?"

“I can’t recall it.  I had lost all interest in the wretch, and it did not fix itself in my memory—something like Pardee.  The woman whose throat he had the bad taste to cut was a widow when he met her.  She had come to California to look up some relatives—there are persons who will do that sometimes.  But you know all that.”

“I can’t remember it. I had completely lost interest in the unfortunate guy, and it just didn’t stick in my head—kind of like Pardee. The woman whose throat he had the awful nerve to cut was a widow when he met her. She had come to California to find some relatives—some people actually do that sometimes. But you already know all that.”

“Naturally.”

"Of course."

“But not knowing the right name, by what happy inspiration did you find the right grave?  The man who told me what the name was said it had been cut on the headboard.”

“But not knowing the right name, how did you manage to find the right grave? The guy who told me the name said it was carved on the headboard.”

“I don’t know the right grave.”  Jaralson was apparently a trifle reluctant to admit his ignorance of so important a point of his plan.  “I have been watching about the place generally.  A part of our work this morning will be to identify that grave.  Here is the White Church.”

“I don’t know which grave is the right one.” Jaralson was clearly a bit hesitant to admit he didn't know such an important detail of his plan. “I've been keeping an eye on the area overall. Part of our job this morning will be to find that grave. Here is the White Church.”

For a long distance the road had been bordered by fields on both sides, but now on the left there was a forest of oaks, madroños, and gigantic spruces whose lower parts only could be seen, dim and ghostly in the fog.  The undergrowth was, in places, thick, but nowhere impenetrable.  For some moments Holker saw nothing of the building, but as they turned into the woods it revealed itself in faint gray outline through the fog, looking huge and far away.  A few steps more, and it was within an arm’s length, distinct, dark with moisture, and insignificant in size.  It had the usual country-schoolhouse form—belonged to the packing-box order of architecture; had an underpinning of stones, a moss-grown roof, and blank window spaces, whence both glass and sash had long departed.  It was ruined, but not a ruin—a typical Californian substitute for what are known to guide-bookers abroad as “monuments of the past.”  With scarcely a glance at this uninteresting structure Jaralson moved on into the dripping undergrowth beyond.

For a long stretch, the road was lined with fields on both sides, but now to the left was a forest of oaks, madroños, and massive spruces, their lower parts just visible, dim and ghostly in the fog. The underbrush was thick in some areas, but never completely impassable. For a moment, Holker couldn’t see the building, but as they entered the woods, it slowly appeared in a faint gray outline through the fog, looking huge and distant. After just a few more steps, it was within arm’s reach, clear, dark with moisture, and small in size. It had the usual shape of a country schoolhouse—typical of the packing-box style of architecture; it had a stone foundation, a moss-covered roof, and empty window frames, from which both glass and sashes had long gone. It was ruined, but not quite a ruin—a typical Californian stand-in for what guidebooks abroad refer to as “monuments of the past.” Without even glancing at this dull structure, Jaralson moved deeper into the dripping underbrush.

“I will show you where he held me up,” he said.  “This is the graveyard.”

“I'll show you where he had me,” he said. “This is the graveyard.”

Here and there among the bushes were small inclosures containing graves, sometimes no more than one.  They were recognized as graves by the discolored stones or rotting boards at head and foot, leaning at all angles, some prostrate; by the ruined picket fences surrounding them; or, infrequently, by the mound itself showing its gravel through the fallen leaves.  In many instances nothing marked the spot where lay the vestiges of some poor mortal—who, leaving “a large circle of sorrowing friends,” had been left by them in turn—except a depression in the earth, more lasting than that in the spirits of the mourners.  The paths, if any paths had been, were long obliterated; trees of a considerable size had been permitted to grow up from the graves and thrust aside with root or branch the inclosing fences.  Over all was that air of abandonment and decay which seems nowhere so fit and significant as in a village of the forgotten dead.

Here and there among the bushes were small enclosures containing graves, sometimes just one. They were recognized as graves by the discolored stones or rotting boards at the head and foot, leaning at all angles, some lying flat; by the ruined picket fences surrounding them; or, occasionally, by the mound itself showing its gravel through the fallen leaves. In many cases, nothing marked the spot where the remains of some poor soul rested—who, leaving “a large circle of sorrowing friends,” had been left by them in turn—except a depression in the earth, more permanent than that in the spirits of the mourners. The paths, if any had existed, were long gone; trees of significant size had been allowed to grow from the graves, pushing aside the enclosing fences with their roots or branches. Over everything was that sense of abandonment and decay that seems most fitting and poignant in a village of the forgotten dead.

As the two men, Jaralson leading, pushed their way through the growth of young trees, that enterprising man suddenly stopped and brought up his shotgun to the height of his breast, uttered a low note of warning, and stood motionless, his eyes fixed upon something ahead.  As well as he could, obstructed by brush, his companion, though seeing nothing, imitated the posture and so stood, prepared for what might ensue.  A moment later Jaralson moved cautiously forward, the other following.

As the two men, with Jaralson in the lead, made their way through the thicket of young trees, Jaralson suddenly stopped, raised his shotgun to chest height, and issued a low warning sound, standing completely still, his eyes locked on something in front of him. As best as he could, hindered by the brush, his companion, though seeing nothing, copied his stance and remained ready for whatever might happen next. A moment later, Jaralson cautiously advanced, with the other man following.

Under the branches of an enormous spruce lay the dead body of a man.  Standing silent above it they noted such particulars as first strike the attention—the face, the attitude, the clothing; whatever most promptly and plainly answers the unspoken question of a sympathetic curiosity.

Under the branches of a huge spruce tree lay the lifeless body of a man. Standing silently above it, they observed details that immediately caught their attention—the expression on his face, his posture, his clothes; anything that quickly and clearly addresses the unasked question of a concerned curiosity.

The body lay upon its back, the legs wide apart.  One arm was thrust upward, the other outward; but the latter was bent acutely, and the hand was near the throat.  Both hands were tightly clenched.  The whole attitude was that of desperate but ineffectual resistance to—what?

The body was lying on its back, legs spread wide apart. One arm was raised up, the other extended outward, but it was bent sharply, with the hand close to the throat. Both hands were tightly clenched. The whole position suggested a futile struggle against—what?

Near by lay a shotgun and a game bag through the meshes of which was seen the plumage of shot birds.  All about were evidences of a furious struggle; small sprouts of poison-oak were bent and denuded of leaf and bark; dead and rotting leaves had been pushed into heaps and ridges on both sides of the legs by the action of other feet than theirs; alongside the hips were unmistakable impressions of human knees.

Nearby lay a shotgun and a game bag, through the mesh of which the feathers of shot birds were visible. All around were signs of a fierce struggle; small sprouts of poison oak were bent and stripped of leaves and bark; dead and decaying leaves had been pushed into piles and ridges on both sides of the legs by the movement of other feet besides theirs; next to the hips were clear impressions of human knees.

The nature of the struggle was made clear by a glance at the dead man’s throat and face.  While breast and hands were white, those were purple—almost black.  The shoulders lay upon a low mound, and the head was turned back at an angle otherwise impossible, the expanded eyes staring blankly backward in a direction opposite to that of the feet.  From the froth filling the open mouth the tongue protruded, black and swollen.  The throat showed horrible contusions; not mere finger-marks, but bruises and lacerations wrought by two strong hands that must have buried themselves in the yielding flesh, maintaining their terrible grasp until long after death.  Breast, throat, face, were wet; the clothing was saturated; drops of water, condensed from the fog, studded the hair and mustache.

The nature of the struggle was evident from a look at the dead man's throat and face. While his chest and hands were pale, those features were purple—almost black. His shoulders rested on a low mound, and his head was twisted at an angle that seemed impossible, with his wide-open eyes staring blankly backward, away from his feet. Froth filled his open mouth, and his tongue stuck out, black and swollen. His throat was marked with terrible bruises; not just fingerprints, but deep bruises and cuts made by two strong hands that must have sunk into his soft flesh, holding their grip long after he was dead. His chest, throat, and face were wet; his clothes were soaked; drops of water, condensed from the fog, dotted his hair and mustache.

All this the two men observed without speaking—almost at a glance.  Then Holker said:

All of this was noticed by the two men in silence—almost in a glance. Then Holker said:

“Poor devil! he had a rough deal.”

“Poor guy! He had it tough.”

Jaralson was making a vigilant circumspection of the forest, his shotgun held in both hands and at full cock, his finger upon the trigger.

Jaralson was carefully scanning the forest, his shotgun gripped firmly in both hands and fully loaded, his finger resting on the trigger.

“The work of a maniac,” he said, without withdrawing his eyes from the inclosing wood.  “It was done by Branscom—Pardee.”

“The work of a maniac,” he said, keeping his eyes fixed on the surrounding woods. “It was done by Branscom—Pardee.”

Something half hidden by the disturbed leaves on the earth caught Holker’s attention.  It was a red-leather pocketbook.  He picked it up and opened it.  It contained leaves of white paper for memoranda, and upon the first leaf was the name “Halpin Frayser.”  Written in red on several succeeding leaves—scrawled as if in haste and barely legible—were the following lines, which Holker read aloud, while his companion continued scanning the dim gray confines of their narrow world and hearing matter of apprehension in the drip of water from every burdened branch:

Something partially hidden by the disturbed leaves on the ground caught Holker’s eye. It was a red-leather pocketbook. He picked it up and opened it. Inside were white paper sheets for notes, and on the first page was the name “Halpin Frayser.” Written in red on several following pages—scribbled as if in a rush and hard to read—were these lines, which Holker read aloud, while his companion continued to look over the dim gray limits of their narrow world, hearing a sense of worry in the dripping water from every weighed-down branch:

“Enthralled by some mysterious spell, I stood
In the lit gloom of an enchanted wood.
   The cypress there and myrtle twined their boughs,
Significant, in baleful brotherhood.

“Drawn in by some mysterious allure, I stood
In the dim light of an enchanted forest.
The cypress and myrtle tangled their branches,
Significant, in a harmful connection.”

“The brooding willow whispered to the yew;
Beneath, the deadly nightshade and the rue,
   With immortelles self-woven into strange
Funereal shapes, and horrid nettles grew.

“The brooding willow murmured to the yew;
Below, the deadly nightshade and rue,
With everlasting flowers woven into odd
Funeral shapes, and frightening nettles thrived.

“No song of bird nor any drone of bees,
Nor light leaf lifted by the wholesome breeze:
   The air was stagnant all, and Silence was
A living thing that breathed among the trees.

“No birds singing or buzzing bees,
No gentle leaves rustling in a fresh breeze:
The air was still, and Silence was
A living presence that breathed among the trees.

“Conspiring spirits whispered in the gloom,
Half-heard, the stilly secrets of the tomb.
   With blood the trees were all adrip; the leaves
Shone in the witch-light with a ruddy bloom.

“Conspiring spirits whispered in the darkness,
Barely audible, the quiet secrets of the grave.
With blood, the trees dripped; the leaves
Gleamed in the eerie light with a reddish glow.

“I cried aloud!—the spell, unbroken still,
Rested upon my spirit and my will.
   Unsouled, unhearted, hopeless and forlorn,
I strove with monstrous presages of ill!

“I shouted out!—the spell, still unbroken,
Weighed heavily on my spirit and my will.
Soulless, heartless, hopeless and abandoned,
I fought against terrible signs of doom!

“At last the viewless—”

“At last the unseen—”

Holker ceased reading; there was no more to read.  The manuscript broke off in the middle of a line.

Holker stopped reading; there was nothing left to read. The manuscript ended abruptly in the middle of a line.

“That sounds like Bayne,” said Jaralson, who was something of a scholar in his way.  He had abated his vigilance and stood looking down at the body.

"That sounds like Bayne," said Jaralson, who was a bit of a scholar in his own right. He had relaxed his guard and was standing over the body.

“Who’s Bayne?” Holker asked rather incuriously.

“Who’s Bayne?” Holker asked, sounding pretty uninterested.

“Myron Bayne, a chap who flourished in the early years of the nation—more than a century ago.  Wrote mighty dismal stuff; I have his collected works.  That poem is not among them, but it must have been omitted by mistake.”

“Myron Bayne, a guy who lived in the early years of the nation—over a hundred years ago. He wrote really sad stuff; I have his complete works. That poem isn't in there, but it must have been left out by accident.”

“It is cold,” said Holker; “let us leave here; we must have up the coroner from Napa.”

“It’s cold,” said Holker. “Let’s get out of here; we need to call the coroner from Napa.”

Jaralson said nothing, but made a movement in compliance.  Passing the end of the slight elevation of earth upon which the dead man’s head and shoulders lay, his foot struck some hard substance under the rotting forest leaves, and he took the trouble to kick it into view.  It was a fallen headboard, and painted on it were the hardly decipherable words, “Catharine Larue.”

Jaralson was silent but gestured in agreement. As he passed the raised patch of ground where the dead man’s head and shoulders rested, his foot hit something solid beneath the decaying leaves of the forest, and he took a moment to kick it into sight. It was a broken headstone, and faintly visible on it were the barely legible words, “Catharine Larue.”

“Larue, Larue!” exclaimed Holker, with sudden animation.  “Why, that is the real name of Branscom—not Pardee.  And—bless my soul! how it all comes to me—the murdered woman’s name had been Frayser!”

“Larue, Larue!” Holker said, suddenly excited. “That’s actually Branscom’s real name—not Pardee. And—goodness! it’s all coming back to me—the name of the murdered woman was Frayser!”

“There is some rascally mystery here,” said Detective Jaralson.  “I hate anything of that kind.”

“There's definitely some shady mystery going on here,” said Detective Jaralson. “I can’t stand anything like that.”

There came to them out of the fog—seemingly from a great distance—the sound of a laugh, a low, deliberate, soulless laugh, which had no more of joy than that of a hyena night-prowling in the desert; a laugh that rose by slow gradation, louder and louder, clearer, more distinct and terrible, until it seemed barely outside the narrow circle of their vision; a laugh so unnatural, so unhuman, so devilish, that it filled those hardy man-hunters with a sense of dread unspeakable!  They did not move their weapons nor think of them; the menace of that horrible sound was not of the kind to be met with arms.  As it had grown out of silence, so now it died away; from a culminating shout which had seemed almost in their ears, it drew itself away into the distance, until its failing notes, joyless and mechanical to the last, sank to silence at a measureless remove.

They heard a laugh coming from the fog—seemingly from far away—a low, deliberate, soulless laugh that had no more joy in it than that of a hyena prowling the night in the desert; a laugh that gradually grew louder and louder, clearer, more distinct and terrifying, until it felt as if it were barely outside the narrow circle of their vision; a laugh so unnatural, so inhuman, so devilish, that it filled those tough man-hunters with an indescribable dread! They didn’t move their weapons or even think about them; the threat of that horrible sound wasn’t something to be confronted with arms. Just as it had emerged from silence, it now faded away; from a loud shout that had seemed almost in their ears, it receded into the distance, until its diminishing notes, joyless and mechanical to the end, fell silent at an immeasurable distance.

p. 44THE SECRET OF MACARGER’S GULCH

Northwestwardly from Indian Hill, about nine miles as the crow flies, is Macarger’s Gulch.  It is not much of a gulch—a mere depression between two wooded ridges of inconsiderable height.  From its mouth up to its head—for gulches, like rivers, have an anatomy of their own—the distance does not exceed two miles, and the width at bottom is at only one place more than a dozen yards; for most of the distance on either side of the little brook which drains it in winter, and goes dry in the early spring, there is no level ground at all; the steep slopes of the hills, covered with an almost impenetrable growth of manzanita and chemisal, are parted by nothing but the width of the water course.  No one but an occasional enterprising hunter of the vicinity ever goes into Macarger’s Gulch, and five miles away it is unknown, even by name.  Within that distance in any direction are far more conspicuous topographical features without names, and one might try in vain to ascertain by local inquiry the origin of the name of this one.

Northwest from Indian Hill, about nine miles in a straight line, is Macarger’s Gulch. It’s not really much of a gulch—a small dip between two low wooded ridges. From its mouth to its head—since gulches, like rivers, have their own structure—the distance is less than two miles, and the widest part at the bottom is only over a dozen yards in one spot; for most of the way on either side of the little creek that drains it in winter and dries up in early spring, there’s no flat ground at all; the steep slopes of the hills, covered with dense growths of manzanita and chemisal, are separated only by the width of the watercourse. Only the occasional adventurous hunter from the area ever ventures into Macarger’s Gulch, and even five miles away, it’s unknown by name. In any direction within that distance, there are far more notable topographical features that remain nameless, and trying to find out the origin of this name through local inquiries would be futile.

About midway between the head and the mouth of Macarger’s Gulch, the hill on the right as you ascend is cloven by another gulch, a short dry one, and at the junction of the two is a level space of two or three acres, and there a few years ago stood an old board house containing one small room.  How the component parts of the house, few and simple as they were, had been assembled at that almost inaccessible point is a problem in the solution of which there would be greater satisfaction than advantage.  Possibly the creek bed is a reformed road.  It is certain that the gulch was at one time pretty thoroughly prospected by miners, who must have had some means of getting in with at least pack animals carrying tools and supplies; their profits, apparently, were not such as would have justified any considerable outlay to connect Macarger’s Gulch with any center of civilization enjoying the distinction of a sawmill.  The house, however, was there, most of it.  It lacked a door and a window frame, and the chimney of mud and stones had fallen into an unlovely heap, overgrown with rank weeds.  Such humble furniture as there may once have been and much of the lower weatherboarding, had served as fuel in the camp fires of hunters; as had also, probably, the curbing of an old well, which at the time I write of existed in the form of a rather wide but not very deep depression near by.

About halfway between the head and the mouth of Macarger’s Gulch, the hill on the right as you go up is split by another short, dry gulch. At the junction of the two is a flat area of two or three acres, where a few years ago there was an old wooden house with one small room. Figuring out how the few and simple parts of the house were put together at that hard-to-reach spot is more satisfying than useful. Possibly, the creek bed used to be a road. It’s clear that the gulch was once thoroughly explored by miners, who must have had some way of getting in with at least pack animals carrying tools and supplies. Their profits, it seems, weren’t enough to justify a significant investment to connect Macarger’s Gulch to any civilized area with a sawmill. The house, though, was mostly still standing. It was missing a door and a window frame, and the chimney made of mud and stones had collapsed into a sorry pile, overrun with weeds. Any simple furniture that might have been there, along with much of the lower weatherboarding, had been used as firewood by hunters; likely, the curbing of an old well had too, which at the time I’m writing about was just a wide but shallow depression nearby.

One afternoon in the summer of 1874, I passed up Macarger’s Gulch from the narrow valley into which it opens, by following the dry bed of the brook.  I was quail-shooting and had made a bag of about a dozen birds by the time I had reached the house described, of whose existence I was until then unaware.  After rather carelessly inspecting the ruin I resumed my sport, and having fairly good success prolonged it until near sunset, when it occurred to me that I was a long way from any human habitation—too far to reach one by nightfall.  But in my game bag was food, and the old house would afford shelter, if shelter were needed on a warm and dewless night in the foothills of the Sierra Nevada, where one may sleep in comfort on the pine needles, without covering.  I am fond of solitude and love the night, so my resolution to “camp out” was soon taken, and by the time that it was dark I had made my bed of boughs and grasses in a corner of the room and was roasting a quail at a fire that I had kindled on the hearth.  The smoke escaped out of the ruined chimney, the light illuminated the room with a kindly glow, and as I ate my simple meal of plain bird and drank the remains of a bottle of red wine which had served me all the afternoon in place of the water, which the region did not supply, I experienced a sense of comfort which better fare and accommodations do not always give.

One afternoon in the summer of 1874, I traveled up Macarger’s Gulch from the narrow valley it opens into, following the dry streambed. I was out quail hunting and had bagged about a dozen birds by the time I reached the house described, of which I had been completely unaware until then. After casually checking out the ruin, I went back to hunting and had pretty good luck, extending my time in the field until close to sunset, when it occurred to me that I was far from any place where people lived—too far to reach one before night fell. But I had food in my game bag, and the old house would provide shelter if I needed it on a warm, dew-free night in the Sierra Nevada foothills, where you can sleep comfortably on pine needles without needing to cover up. I enjoy solitude and love the night, so I quickly decided to “camp out,” and by the time it was dark, I had made a bed of branches and grasses in a corner of the room and was roasting a quail over a fire I started on the hearth. The smoke drifted out of the crumbling chimney, the light filled the room with a warm glow, and as I ate my simple meal of plain bird and drank the last of a bottle of red wine that had kept me company all afternoon in place of the water that wasn't available in the area, I felt a sense of comfort that better food and accommodations don’t always provide.

Nevertheless, there was something lacking.  I had a sense of comfort, but not of security.  I detected myself staring more frequently at the open doorway and blank window than I could find warrant for doing.  Outside these apertures all was black, and I was unable to repress a certain feeling of apprehension as my fancy pictured the outer world and filled it with unfriendly entities, natural and supernatural—chief among which, in their respective classes, were the grizzly bear, which I knew was occasionally still seen in that region, and the ghost, which I had reason to think was not.  Unfortunately, our feelings do not always respect the law of probabilities, and to me that evening, the possible and the impossible were equally disquieting.

Nevertheless, something was missing. I felt comfortable, but not secure. I found myself staring at the open doorway and the blank window more often than I could explain. Outside those openings, everything was dark, and I couldn’t shake a feeling of unease as my imagination filled the outside world with unfriendly figures, both natural and supernatural. Chief among them were the grizzly bear, which I knew was still sometimes spotted in that area, and the ghost, which I had reason to believe wasn’t real. Unfortunately, our feelings don’t always follow the laws of probability, and that evening, both the possible and the impossible felt equally unsettling to me.

Everyone who has had experience in the matter must have observed that one confronts the actual and imaginary perils of the night with far less apprehension in the open air than in a house with an open doorway.  I felt this now as I lay on my leafy couch in a corner of the room next to the chimney and permitted my fire to die out.  So strong became my sense of the presence of something malign and menacing in the place, that I found myself almost unable to withdraw my eyes from the opening, as in the deepening darkness it became more and more indistinct.  And when the last little flame flickered and went out I grasped the shotgun which I had laid at my side and actually turned the muzzle in the direction of the now invisible entrance, my thumb on one of the hammers, ready to cock the piece, my breath suspended, my muscles rigid and tense.  But later I laid down the weapon with a sense of shame and mortification.  What did I fear, and why?—I, to whom the night had been

Everyone who's dealt with this kind of thing must have noticed that facing the real and imagined dangers of the night is much less frightening outside than it is inside a house with an open door. I felt this now as I lay on my leafy couch in a corner of the room next to the fireplace, letting my fire go out. My feeling of something evil and threatening in the room grew so strong that I found it almost impossible to look away from the opening, which became more and more blurred in the deepening darkness. And when the last little flame flickered and went out, I grabbed the shotgun I had resting by my side and turned the barrel toward the now invisible entrance, my thumb on one of the hammers, ready to cock it, my breath held, my muscles tense and tight. But later, I put down the weapon feeling ashamed and embarrassed. What was I afraid of, and why?—I, who had always found the night to be

               a more familiar face
Than that of man—

A more familiar face
Than that of a man—

I, in whom that element of hereditary superstition from which none of us is altogether free had given to solitude and darkness and silence only a more alluring interest and charm!  I was unable to comprehend my folly, and losing in the conjecture the thing conjectured of, I fell asleep.  And then I dreamed.

I, who had that inherited superstition that all of us can't fully escape, found solitude, darkness, and silence even more intriguing and captivating! I couldn't understand my foolishness, and by getting lost in my thoughts, I missed what I was thinking about, and I fell asleep. And then I dreamed.

I was in a great city in a foreign land—a city whose people were of my own race, with minor differences of speech and costume; yet precisely what these were I could not say; my sense of them was indistinct.  The city was dominated by a great castle upon an overlooking height whose name I knew, but could not speak.  I walked through many streets, some broad and straight with high, modern buildings, some narrow, gloomy, and tortuous, between the gables of quaint old houses whose overhanging stories, elaborately ornamented with carvings in wood and stone, almost met above my head.

I found myself in a beautiful city in a foreign country—a city where the people were of my own background, with just a few differences in language and clothing; however, I couldn't quite pinpoint what those differences were; my perception of them was fuzzy. The city was dominated by a magnificent castle on a hill, the name of which I knew but couldn't articulate. I strolled through many streets, some wide and straight with tall, modern buildings, and others narrow, dark, and winding, nestled between the gables of charming old houses whose protruding upper floors, intricately decorated with carvings in wood and stone, nearly touched above my head.

I sought someone whom I had never seen, yet knew that I should recognize when found.  My quest was not aimless and fortuitous; it had a definite method.  I turned from one street into another without hesitation and threaded a maze of intricate passages, devoid of the fear of losing my way.

I looked for someone I'd never met, but I knew I would recognize them once I found them. My search wasn't random or by chance; it had a clear purpose. I moved confidently from one street to another, navigating a complex network of paths without worrying about getting lost.

Presently I stopped before a low door in a plain stone house which might have been the dwelling of an artisan of the better sort, and without announcing myself, entered.  The room, rather sparely furnished, and lighted by a single window with small diamond-shaped panes, had but two occupants; a man and a woman.  They took no notice of my intrusion, a circumstance which, in the manner of dreams, appeared entirely natural.  They were not conversing; they sat apart, unoccupied and sullen.

I currently stopped in front of a low door in a simple stone house that could have belonged to a skilled artisan. Without announcing myself, I walked in. The room, minimally furnished and lit by a single window with small diamond-shaped panes, had only two people in it: a man and a woman. They ignored my entry, which felt completely normal, like in dreams. They weren’t talking; they sat separately, uninterested and gloomy.

The woman was young and rather stout, with fine large eyes and a certain grave beauty; my memory of her expression is exceedingly vivid, but in dreams one does not observe the details of faces.  About her shoulders was a plaid shawl.  The man was older, dark, with an evil face made more forbidding by a long scar extending from near the left temple diagonally downward into the black mustache; though in my dreams it seemed rather to haunt the face as a thing apart—I can express it no otherwise—than to belong to it.  The moment that I found the man and woman I knew them to be husband and wife.

The woman was young and a bit heavyset, with beautiful large eyes and a certain serious beauty; I remember her expression very clearly, but in dreams, you don’t really notice the details of faces. She had a plaid shawl draped over her shoulders. The man was older, dark-skinned, with a menacing face made even more intimidating by a long scar that ran from just above his left temple diagonally down into his black mustache; in my dreams, it almost seemed to linger on his face as if it were separate—there’s no other way to describe it—rather than a part of him. The moment I saw the man and woman, I knew they were husband and wife.

What followed, I remember indistinctly; all was confused and inconsistent—made so, I think, by gleams of consciousness.  It was as if two pictures, the scene of my dream, and my actual surroundings, had been blended, one overlying the other, until the former, gradually fading, disappeared, and I was broad awake in the deserted cabin, entirely and tranquilly conscious of my situation.

What happened next is a bit hazy for me; everything was mixed up and inconsistent—probably because of flashes of awareness. It felt like two images, the scene from my dream and my real surroundings, had merged, one overlapping the other, until the dream gradually faded away, and I was fully awake in the empty cabin, completely and calmly aware of my situation.

My foolish fear was gone, and opening my eyes I saw that my fire, not altogether burned out, had revived by the falling of a stick and was again lighting the room.  I had probably slept only a few minutes, but my commonplace dream had somehow so strongly impressed me that I was no longer drowsy; and after a little while I rose, pushed the embers of my fire together, and lighting my pipe proceeded in a rather ludicrously methodical way to meditate upon my vision.

My silly fear had disappeared, and when I opened my eyes, I saw that my fire, still not completely out, had been rekindled by the falling of a stick and was lighting up the room again. I had likely only slept for a few minutes, but my ordinary dream had left such a strong impression on me that I was no longer sleepy. After a little while, I got up, gathered the embers of my fire, and, lighting my pipe, began to think about my vision in a somewhat amusingly systematic way.

It would have puzzled me then to say in what respect it was worth attention.  In the first moment of serious thought that I gave to the matter I recognized the city of my dream as Edinburgh, where I had never been; so if the dream was a memory it was a memory of pictures and description.  The recognition somehow deeply impressed me; it was as if something in my mind insisted rebelliously against will and reason on the importance of all this.  And that faculty, whatever it was, asserted also a control of my speech.  “Surely,” I said aloud, quite involuntarily, “the MacGregors must have come here from Edinburgh.”

It would have confused me back then to explain why it mattered. As I took my first serious moment to think about it, I realized that the city in my dream was Edinburgh, a place I had never visited; so if the dream was a memory, it was a memory made up of images and descriptions. This recognition struck me deeply; it felt like something in my mind was stubbornly insisting on the significance of all this, despite what I thought or believed. And that part of my mind somehow also took control of what I said. “Surely,” I said out loud, almost without meaning to, “the MacGregors must have come here from Edinburgh.”

At the moment, neither the substance of this remark nor the fact of my making it, surprised me in the least; it seemed entirely natural that I should know the name of my dreamfolk and something of their history.  But the absurdity of it all soon dawned upon me: I laughed aloud, knocked the ashes from my pipe and again stretched myself upon my bed of boughs and grass, where I lay staring absently into my failing fire, with no further thought of either my dream or my surroundings.  Suddenly the single remaining flame crouched for a moment, then, springing upward, lifted itself clear of its embers and expired in air.  The darkness was absolute.

At that moment, I wasn’t surprised at all by what I said or the fact that I said it; it felt completely normal for me to know the names of my dream people and a bit of their history. But soon, the silliness of it all hit me: I laughed out loud, tapped out the ashes from my pipe, and lay back on my bed of branches and grass, staring blankly at my dying fire, forgetting about both my dream and my surroundings. Suddenly, the last remaining flame flickered for a second, then shot up, lifting itself away from the ashes and went out in the air. The darkness was total.

At that instant—almost, it seemed, before the gleam of the blaze had faded from my eyes—there was a dull, dead sound, as of some heavy body falling upon the floor, which shook beneath me as I lay.  I sprang to a sitting posture and groped at my side for my gun; my notion was that some wild beast had leaped in through the open window.  While the flimsy structure was still shaking from the impact I heard the sound of blows, the scuffling of feet upon the floor, and then—it seemed to come from almost within reach of my hand, the sharp shrieking of a woman in mortal agony.  So horrible a cry I had never heard nor conceived; it utterly unnerved me; I was conscious for a moment of nothing but my own terror!  Fortunately my hand now found the weapon of which it was in search, and the familiar touch somewhat restored me.  I leaped to my feet, straining my eyes to pierce the darkness.  The violent sounds had ceased, but more terrible than these, I heard, at what seemed long intervals, the faint intermittent gasping of some living, dying thing!

At that moment—almost as if the brightness of the fire hadn’t even faded from my eyes—there was a dull, dead sound, like something heavy hitting the floor, which shook beneath me as I lay there. I shot up into a sitting position and fumbled at my side for my gun; I thought maybe some wild animal had jumped in through the open window. While the flimsy structure was still trembling from the impact, I heard the sounds of blows, feet scuffling on the floor, and then—it seemed to come from almost within reach—a sharp scream of a woman in mortal distress. I had never heard or imagined such a horrifying cry; it completely unnerved me. For a moment, I was aware of nothing but my own terror! Luckily, my hand found the weapon I was looking for, and its familiar feel brought me some comfort. I jumped to my feet, straining my eyes to see through the darkness. The violent sounds had stopped, but even more terrifying than that, I heard, at what felt like long intervals, the faint, intermittent gasping of something alive, something dying!

As my eyes grew accustomed to the dim light of the coals in the fireplace, I saw first the shapes of the door and window, looking blacker than the black of the walls.  Next, the distinction between wall and floor became discernible, and at last I was sensible to the form and full expanse of the floor from end to end and side to side.  Nothing was visible and the silence was unbroken.

As my eyes adjusted to the low light from the coals in the fireplace, I first noticed the outlines of the door and window, which appeared darker than the walls. Then, I could make out the difference between the wall and floor, and finally, I became aware of the shape and full extent of the floor from one side to the other. Everything was hidden, and the silence was complete.

With a hand that shook a little, the other still grasping my gun, I restored my fire and made a critical examination of the place.  There was nowhere any sign that the cabin had been entered.  My own tracks were visible in the dust covering the floor, but there were no others.  I relit my pipe, provided fresh fuel by ripping a thin board or two from the inside of the house—I did not care to go into the darkness out of doors—and passed the rest of the night smoking and thinking, and feeding my fire; not for added years of life would I have permitted that little flame to expire again.

With a slightly trembling hand, still holding my gun, I opened fire again and carefully examined the area. There were no signs that anyone had entered the cabin. My own footprints were clear in the dust on the floor, but there were no others. I lit my pipe again, using thin boards from inside the house for fuel—I didn’t want to go into the darkness outside—and spent the rest of the night smoking, thinking, and tending to my fire; I wouldn’t let that little flame go out again for anything in the world.

 

Some years afterward I met in Sacramento a man named Morgan, to whom I had a note of introduction from a friend in San Francisco.  Dining with him one evening at his home I observed various “trophies” upon the wall, indicating that he was fond of shooting.  It turned out that he was, and in relating some of his feats he mentioned having been in the region of my adventure.

Some years later, I met a guy named Morgan in Sacramento, as I had a letter of introduction from a friend in San Francisco. While having dinner at his house one evening, I noticed several “trophies” on the wall, showing that he enjoyed hunting. It turned out he really did, and while sharing some of his experiences, he mentioned that he had been in the area where my adventure took place.

“Mr. Morgan,” I asked abruptly, “do you know a place up there called Macarger’s Gulch?”

“Mr. Morgan,” I asked abruptly, “do you know a place up there called Macarger’s Gulch?”

“I have good reason to,” he replied; “it was I who gave to the newspapers, last year, the accounts of the finding of the skeleton there.”

“I have a good reason to,” he replied; “I was the one who gave the newspapers the reports about the discovery of the skeleton there last year.”

I had not heard of it; the accounts had been published, it appeared, while I was absent in the East.

I hadn’t heard about it; the reports seemed to have been published while I was away in the East.

“By the way,” said Morgan, “the name of the gulch is a corruption; it should have been called ‘MacGregor’s.’  My dear,” he added, speaking to his wife, “Mr. Elderson has upset his wine.”

“By the way,” Morgan said, “the name of the gulch is a mispronunciation; it should’ve been called ‘MacGregor’s.’ My dear,” he continued, talking to his wife, “Mr. Elderson has spilled his wine.”

That was hardly accurate—I had simply dropped it, glass and all.

That wasn't exactly true—I had just dropped it, glass and everything.

“There was an old shanty once in the gulch,” Morgan resumed when the ruin wrought by my awkwardness had been repaired, “but just previously to my visit it had been blown down, or rather blown away, for its débris was scattered all about, the very floor being parted, plank from plank.  Between two of the sleepers still in position I and my companion observed the remnant of a plaid shawl, and examining it found that it was wrapped about the shoulders of the body of a woman, of which but little remained besides the bones, partly covered with fragments of clothing, and brown dry skin.  But we will spare Mrs. Morgan,” he added with a smile.  The lady had indeed exhibited signs of disgust rather than sympathy.

“There was an old shack back in the gulch,” Morgan continued after my awkwardness had been smoothed over, “but just before I visited, it had been blown down, or rather blown away, because its debris was scattered everywhere, with the very floorboards separated, plank from plank. Between two of the remaining beams, my companion and I noticed the remnants of a plaid shawl, and when we looked closer, we found it was wrapped around the shoulders of a woman's body, of which very little was left aside from the bones, partly covered with scraps of clothing and dry brown skin. But let’s spare Mrs. Morgan,” he added with a smile. The lady had indeed shown more disgust than sympathy.

“It is necessary to say, however,” he went on, “that the skull was fractured in several places, as by blows of some blunt instrument; and that instrument itself—a pick-handle, still stained with blood—lay under the boards near by.”

“It’s important to note, though,” he continued, “that the skull had several fractures, as if from blows by a blunt object; and that object itself—a pick-handle, still stained with blood—was lying under the boards nearby.”

Mr. Morgan turned to his wife.  “Pardon me, my dear,” he said with affected solemnity, “for mentioning these disagreeable particulars, the natural though regrettable incidents of a conjugal quarrel—resulting, doubtless, from the luckless wife’s insubordination.”

Mr. Morgan turned to his wife. “Excuse me, my dear,” he said with a serious tone, “for bringing up these unpleasant details, the natural but regrettable parts of a marital argument—resulting, of course, from the unfortunate wife’s defiance.”

“I ought to be able to overlook it,” the lady replied with composure; “you have so many times asked me to in those very words.”

"I should be able to let it go," the lady replied calmly; "you've asked me to do so many times in those exact words."

I thought he seemed rather glad to go on with his story.

I thought he looked pretty happy to continue with his story.

“From these and other circumstances,” he said, “the coroner’s jury found that the deceased, Janet MacGregor, came to her death from blows inflicted by some person to the jury unknown; but it was added that the evidence pointed strongly to her husband, Thomas MacGregor, as the guilty person.  But Thomas MacGregor has never been found nor heard of.  It was learned that the couple came from Edinburgh, but not—my dear, do you not observe that Mr. Elderson’s boneplate has water in it?”

“Based on this and other factors,” he said, “the coroner’s jury determined that the deceased, Janet MacGregor, died from blows struck by someone unknown to the jury; however, it was noted that the evidence strongly indicated her husband, Thomas MacGregor, as the one responsible. But Thomas MacGregor has never been found or heard from. It was discovered that the couple was originally from Edinburgh, but—my dear, don’t you notice that Mr. Elderson’s bone plate has water in it?”

I had deposited a chicken bone in my finger bowl.

I had placed a chicken bone in my finger bowl.

“In a little cupboard I found a photograph of MacGregor, but it did not lead to his capture.”

“In a small cupboard, I found a photo of MacGregor, but it didn’t help find him.”

“Will you let me see it?” I said.

“Can I see it?” I asked.

The picture showed a dark man with an evil face made more forbidding by a long scar extending from near the temple diagonally downward into the black mustache.

The picture showed a dark-skinned man with a sinister face, made even more intimidating by a long scar that ran diagonally down from near his temple into his thick black mustache.

“By the way, Mr. Elderson,” said my affable host, “may I know why you asked about ‘Macarger’s Gulch’?”

“By the way, Mr. Elderson,” said my friendly host, “can I ask why you were interested in ‘Macarger’s Gulch’?”

“I lost a mule near there once,” I replied, “and the mischance has—has quite—upset me.”

“I lost a mule around there once,” I replied, “and that accident has really thrown me off.”

“My dear,” said Mr. Morgan, with the mechanical intonation of an interpreter translating, “the loss of Mr. Elderson’s mule has peppered his coffee.”

“My dear,” said Mr. Morgan, with the robotic tone of a translator, “the loss of Mr. Elderson’s mule has soured his coffee.”

p. 58ONE SUMMER NIGHT

The fact that Henry Armstrong was buried did not seem to him to prove that he was dead: he had always been a hard man to convince.  That he really was buried, the testimony of his senses compelled him to admit.  His posture—flat upon his back, with his hands crossed upon his stomach and tied with something that he easily broke without profitably altering the situation—the strict confinement of his entire person, the black darkness and profound silence, made a body of evidence impossible to controvert and he accepted it without cavil.

The fact that Henry Armstrong was buried didn’t convince him that he was dead: he had always been tough to persuade. He had to admit that he was really buried based on what his senses told him. His position—lying flat on his back, with his hands crossed over his stomach and tied with something that he easily broke without changing the situation—along with the complete confinement of his body, the pitch blackness, and deep silence, provided undeniable evidence, and he accepted it without argument.

But dead—no; he was only very, very ill.  He had, withal, the invalid’s apathy and did not greatly concern himself about the uncommon fate that had been allotted to him.  No philosopher was he—just a plain, commonplace person gifted, for the time being, with a pathological indifference: the organ that he feared consequences with was torpid.  So, with no particular apprehension for his immediate future, he fell asleep and all was peace with Henry Armstrong.

But dead—no; he was just really, really sick. He had, however, the apathy of someone who’s unwell and didn’t think much about the unusual fate that had come his way. He wasn’t a philosopher—just an ordinary person who, for the time being, had a kind of emotional numbness: the part of him that worried about the consequences was inactive. So, without any real worry about his immediate future, he fell asleep and everything was calm for Henry Armstrong.

But something was going on overhead.  It was a dark summer night, shot through with infrequent shimmers of lightning silently firing a cloud lying low in the west and portending a storm.  These brief, stammering illuminations brought out with ghastly distinctness the monuments and headstones of the cemetery and seemed to set them dancing.  It was not a night in which any credible witness was likely to be straying about a cemetery, so the three men who were there, digging into the grave of Henry Armstrong, felt reasonably secure.

But something was happening overhead. It was a dark summer night, occasionally lit up by flashes of lightning silently striking a low-hanging cloud in the west, hinting at a storm. These brief, stuttering lights highlighted the monuments and headstones of the cemetery in a creepy way, almost making them seem like they were moving. It wasn’t a night when any sensible person would be wandering around a cemetery, so the three men there, digging into Henry Armstrong’s grave, felt fairly safe.

Two of them were young students from a medical college a few miles away; the third was a gigantic negro known as Jess.  For many years Jess had been employed about the cemetery as a man-of-all-work and it was his favorite pleasantry that he knew “every soul in the place.”  From the nature of what he was now doing it was inferable that the place was not so populous as its register may have shown it to be.

Two of them were young students from a medical college a few miles away; the third was a large Black man known as Jess. For many years, Jess had worked at the cemetery doing various jobs, and he liked to joke that he knew “every soul in the place.” From what he was doing at the moment, it was clear that the place wasn’t as crowded as its records might suggest.

Outside the wall, at the part of the grounds farthest from the public road, were a horse and a light wagon, waiting.

Outside the wall, at the section of the grounds farthest from the public road, there was a horse and a light wagon, waiting.

The work of excavation was not difficult: the earth with which the grave had been loosely filled a few hours before offered little resistance and was soon thrown out.  Removal of the casket from its box was less easy, but it was taken out, for it was a perquisite of Jess, who carefully unscrewed the cover and laid it aside, exposing the body in black trousers and white shirt.  At that instant the air sprang to flame, a cracking shock of thunder shook the stunned world and Henry Armstrong tranquilly sat up.  With inarticulate cries the men fled in terror, each in a different direction.  For nothing on earth could two of them have been persuaded to return.  But Jess was of another breed.

The excavation was straightforward: the dirt that had been loosely piled in the grave a few hours earlier posed little resistance and was quickly removed. Getting the casket out of its box was more challenging, but Jess managed it; it was her right to do so. She carefully unscrewed the cover and set it aside, revealing a body in black trousers and a white shirt. In that moment, the air ignited, a loud crack of thunder rattled the shocked world, and Henry Armstrong calmly sat up. With terrified cries, the men ran away in all directions. There was nothing on earth that could convince two of them to go back. But Jess was different.

In the gray of the morning the two students, pallid and haggard from anxiety and with the terror of their adventure still beating tumultuously in their blood, met at the medical college.

In the gray of the morning, the two students, pale and worn out from anxiety, with the fear of their adventure still racing through their veins, met at the medical college.

“You saw it?” cried one.

“You saw that?” cried one.

“God! yes—what are we to do?”

“God! Yes—what are we supposed to do?”

They went around to the rear of the building, where they saw a horse, attached to a light wagon, hitched to a gatepost near the door of the dissecting-room.  Mechanically they entered the room.  On a bench in the obscurity sat the negro Jess.  He rose, grinning, all eyes and teeth.

They went around to the back of the building, where they spotted a horse hitched to a light wagon tied to a gatepost near the door of the dissecting room. Without thinking, they walked into the room. In the dim light sat Jess, a Black man. He stood up, grinning, his eyes wide and his teeth showing.

“I’m waiting for my pay,” he said.

“I’m waiting for my paycheck,” he said.

Stretched naked on a long table lay the body of Henry Armstrong, the head defiled with blood and clay from a blow with a spade.

Stretched out naked on a long table was the body of Henry Armstrong, his head covered in blood and dirt from a blow with a spade.

p. 62THE MOONLIT ROAD

I
STATEMENT OF JOEL HETMAN, JR.

I am the most unfortunate of men.  Rich, respected, fairly well educated and of sound health—with many other advantages usually valued by those having them and coveted by those who have them not—I sometimes think that I should be less unhappy if they had been denied me, for then the contrast between my outer and my inner life would not be continually demanding a painful attention.  In the stress of privation and the need of effort I might sometimes forget the somber secret ever baffling the conjecture that it compels.

I am the most unfortunate person. Rich, respected, fairly well educated, and in good health—with many other advantages that people usually value and that others envy—I sometimes think I would be less unhappy if I didn’t have these things. Then, the gap between my outward appearance and my inner life wouldn’t constantly draw my painful attention. In the struggle of hardship and the need for effort, I might sometimes forget the dark secret that always leaves others guessing.

I am the only child of Joel and Julia Hetman.  The one was a well-to-do country gentleman, the other a beautiful and accomplished woman to whom he was passionately attached with what I now know to have been a jealous and exacting devotion.  The family home was a few miles from Nashville, Tennessee, a large, irregularly built dwelling of no particular order of architecture, a little way off the road, in a park of trees and shrubbery.

I am the only child of Joel and Julia Hetman. He was a wealthy country gentleman, and she was a beautiful and talented woman to whom he was deeply devoted with a kind of jealous and demanding love that I now recognize. Our family home was located a few miles from Nashville, Tennessee—a large, oddly shaped house with no specific architectural style, set back from the road in a park surrounded by trees and shrubs.

At the time of which I write I was nineteen years old, a student at Yale.  One day I received a telegram from my father of such urgency that in compliance with its unexplained demand I left at once for home.  At the railway station in Nashville a distant relative awaited me to apprise me of the reason for my recall: my mother had been barbarously murdered—why and by whom none could conjecture, but the circumstances were these: My father had gone to Nashville, intending to return the next afternoon.  Something prevented his accomplishing the business in hand, so he returned on the same night, arriving just before the dawn.  In his testimony before the coroner he explained that having no latchkey and not caring to disturb the sleeping servants, he had, with no clearly defined intention, gone round to the rear of the house.  As he turned an angle of the building, he heard a sound as of a door gently closed, and saw in the darkness, indistinctly, the figure of a man, which instantly disappeared among the trees of the lawn.  A hasty pursuit and brief search of the grounds in the belief that the trespasser was some one secretly visiting a servant proving fruitless, he entered at the unlocked door and mounted the stairs to my mother’s chamber.  Its door was open, and stepping into black darkness he fell headlong over some heavy object on the floor.  I may spare myself the details; it was my poor mother, dead of strangulation by human hands!

At the time I’m writing about, I was nineteen years old and a student at Yale. One day, I got a telegram from my dad that was so urgent I immediately left for home. At the train station in Nashville, a distant relative was waiting to tell me why I was being called back: my mother had been brutally murdered—no one could guess why or by whom, but here’s what happened: My dad had gone to Nashville, planning to come back the next afternoon. Something stopped him from finishing his business, so he came back that same night, arriving just before dawn. In his testimony to the coroner, he said that since he didn’t have a latchkey and didn't want to disturb the sleeping servants, he went around to the back of the house. As he turned a corner of the building, he heard a sound like a door quietly closing, and saw in the dark, vaguely, the figure of a man, who quickly vanished among the trees on the lawn. A quick chase and a brief search of the grounds, thinking the intruder was a secret visitor to a servant, ended up fruitless, so he entered through the unlocked door and went upstairs to my mother’s room. The door was open, and as he stepped into the pitch-black darkness, he tripped over something heavy on the floor. I won’t go into details; it was my poor mother, dead from strangulation by human hands!

Nothing had been taken from the house, the servants had heard no sound, and excepting those terrible finger-marks upon the dead woman’s throat—dear God! that I might forget them!—no trace of the assassin was ever found.

Nothing was stolen from the house, the servants heard no noise, and aside from those horrifying finger marks on the dead woman's throat—dear God! I wish I could forget them!—no evidence of the killer was ever discovered.

I gave up my studies and remained with my father, who, naturally, was greatly changed.  Always of a sedate, taciturn disposition, he now fell into so deep a dejection that nothing could hold his attention, yet anything—a footfall, the sudden closing of a door—aroused in him a fitful interest; one might have called it an apprehension.  At any small surprise of the senses he would start visibly and sometimes turn pale, then relapse into a melancholy apathy deeper than before.  I suppose he was what is called a “nervous wreck.”  As to me, I was younger then than now—there is much in that.  Youth is Gilead, in which is balm for every wound.  Ah, that I might again dwell in that enchanted land!  Unacquainted with grief, I knew not how to appraise my bereavement; I could not rightly estimate the strength of the stroke.

I quit my studies and stayed with my father, who, of course, had changed a lot. Always calm and quiet, he had now sunk into such deep sadness that nothing could catch his attention, yet anything—a footstep, the sudden slam of a door—would spark a shaky interest in him; one might even call it anxiety. At any small surprise, he would visibly flinch and sometimes turn pale, then fall back into an even deeper, gloomy apathy. I guess he could be called a “nervous wreck.” As for me, I was younger then than I am now—there’s a lot to that. Youth is like Gilead, where there’s a cure for every wound. Ah, if only I could live in that magical place again! Not knowing sorrow, I didn’t understand how to measure my loss; I couldn’t really grasp the impact of the blow.

One night, a few months after the dreadful event, my father and I walked home from the city.  The full moon was about three hours above the eastern horizon; the entire countryside had the solemn stillness of a summer night; our footfalls and the ceaseless song of the katydids were the only sound aloof.  Black shadows of bordering trees lay athwart the road, which, in the short reaches between, gleamed a ghostly white.  As we approached the gate to our dwelling, whose front was in shadow, and in which no light shone, my father suddenly stopped and clutched my arm, saying, hardly above his breath:

One night, a few months after the terrible event, my dad and I walked home from the city. The full moon was about three hours above the eastern horizon; the whole countryside was wrapped in the quiet stillness of a summer night; our footsteps and the constant song of the katydids were the only sounds breaking the silence. Dark shadows of the nearby trees stretched across the road, which, in the short sections between, glowed a ghostly white. As we got closer to the gate of our house, which was in shadow and had no light shining from it, my dad suddenly stopped and grabbed my arm, saying, barely above a whisper:

“God!  God! what is that?”

"OMG! What is that?"

“I hear nothing,” I replied.

“I can’t hear anything,” I replied.

“But see—see!” he said, pointing along the road, directly ahead.

“But look—look!” he said, pointing down the road straight ahead.

I said: “Nothing is there.  Come, father, let us go in—you are ill.”

I said, “There’s nothing here. Come on, Dad, let’s go inside—you’re not feeling well.”

He had released my arm and was standing rigid and motionless in the center of the illuminated roadway, staring like one bereft of sense.  His face in the moonlight showed a pallor and fixity inexpressibly distressing.  I pulled gently at his sleeve, but he had forgotten my existence.  Presently he began to retire backward, step by step, never for an instant removing his eyes from what he saw, or thought he saw.  I turned half round to follow, but stood irresolute.  I do not recall any feeling of fear, unless a sudden chill was its physical manifestation.  It seemed as if an icy wind had touched my face and enfolded my body from head to foot; I could feel the stir of it in my hair.

He had let go of my arm and was standing stiff and still in the middle of the lit-up road, staring like someone who had lost their mind. His face in the moonlight was unnaturally pale and fixed, which was incredibly unsettling. I gently tugged at his sleeve, but he had completely forgotten I was there. After a moment, he started to step back, one step at a time, never taking his eyes off whatever he was looking at, or thought he was looking at. I turned slightly to follow him, but hesitated. I don’t remember feeling scared, unless a sudden chill was the physical sign of it. It felt like an icy wind had brushed against my face and wrapped around my body from head to toe; I could feel it stirring my hair.

At that moment my attention was drawn to a light that suddenly streamed from an upper window of the house: one of the servants, awakened by what mysterious premonition of evil who can say, and in obedience to an impulse that she was never able to name, had lit a lamp.  When I turned to look for my father he was gone, and in all the years that have passed no whisper of his fate has come across the borderland of conjecture from the realm of the unknown.

At that moment, I noticed a light suddenly shining from an upper window of the house: one of the servants, awakened by some strange sense of impending trouble—who knows why?—had lit a lamp. When I turned to look for my father, he was gone, and in all the years since, not a hint of what happened to him has crossed the border of speculation from the world of the unknown.

p. 67II
STATEMENT OF CASPAR GRATTAN

To-day I am said to live; to-morrow, here in this room, will lie a senseless shape of clay that all too long was I.  If anyone lift the cloth from the face of that unpleasant thing it will be in gratification of a mere morbid curiosity.  Some, doubtless, will go further and inquire, “Who was he?”  In this writing I supply the only answer that I am able to make—Caspar Grattan.  Surely, that should be enough.  The name has served my small need for more than twenty years of a life of unknown length.  True, I gave it to myself, but lacking another I had the right.  In this world one must have a name; it prevents confusion, even when it does not establish identity.  Some, though, are known by numbers, which also seem inadequate distinctions.

Today I’m said to be alive; tomorrow, in this room, there will lie a lifeless shape of clay that used to be me. If anyone pulls back the cloth from the face of that unpleasant thing, it will be out of a mere morbid curiosity. Some will likely go further and ask, “Who was he?” In this writing, I provide the only answer I can give—Caspar Grattan. Surely, that should be enough. The name has served my small need for more than twenty years of a life of uncertain length. True, I gave it to myself, but lacking another, I had the right. In this world, everyone must have a name; it prevents confusion, even when it doesn’t establish true identity. Some, however, are known by numbers, which also seem like inadequate distinctions.

One day, for illustration, I was passing along a street of a city, far from here, when I met two men in uniform, one of whom, half pausing and looking curiously into my face, said to his companion, “That man looks like 767.”  Something in the number seemed familiar and horrible.  Moved by an uncontrollable impulse, I sprang into a side street and ran until I fell exhausted in a country lane.

One day, to give an example, I was walking down a street in a city far from here when I came across two men in uniform. One of them stopped for a moment, looking curiously at my face, and said to his companion, “That guy looks like 767.” There was something about that number that felt both familiar and terrifying. Driven by an overwhelming instinct, I darted into a side street and kept running until I collapsed, exhausted, in a country lane.

I have never forgotten that number, and always it comes to memory attended by gibbering obscenity, peals of joyless laughter, the clang of iron doors.  So I say a name, even if self-bestowed, is better than a number.  In the register of the potter’s field I shall soon have both.  What wealth!

I’ve never forgotten that number, and it always comes to mind accompanied by nonsensical curses, sounds of empty laughter, and the clanging of heavy doors. So I say a name, even if I gave it to myself, is better than just a number. Soon, I’ll have both in the records of the potter’s field. What wealth!

Of him who shall find this paper I must beg a little consideration.  It is not the history of my life; the knowledge to write that is denied me.  This is only a record of broken and apparently unrelated memories, some of them as distinct and sequent as brilliant beads upon a thread, others remote and strange, having the character of crimson dreams with interspaces blank and black—witch-fires glowing still and red in a great desolation.

To the person who finds this paper, I ask for a bit of understanding. This isn't the story of my life; I don't have the knowledge to write that. This is just a collection of fragmented and seemingly random memories, some clear and connected like bright beads on a string, while others are distant and odd, like vivid dreams with empty dark spaces in between—witch-fires still glowing red in a vast emptiness.

Standing upon the shore of eternity, I turn for a last look landward over the course by which I came.  There are twenty years of footprints fairly distinct, the impressions of bleeding feet.  They lead through poverty and pain, devious and unsure, as of one staggering beneath a burden—

Standing on the edge of forever, I take one last look back at the path I traveled. There are twenty years of footprints clearly visible, the marks of wounded feet. They wind through hardship and suffering, crooked and unsteady, like someone struggling under a heavy load—

Remote, unfriended, melancholy, slow.

Lonely, unfriended, sad, slow.

Ah, the poet’s prophecy of Me—how admirable, how dreadfully admirable!

Ah, the poet’s prediction about me—how impressive, how incredibly impressive!

Backward beyond the beginning of this via dolorosa—this epic of suffering with episodes of sin—I see nothing clearly; it comes out of a cloud.  I know that it spans only twenty years, yet I am an old man.

Backward beyond the start of this via dolorosa—this story of pain with moments of wrongdoing—I can’t see anything clearly; it emerges from a haze. I realize that it only covers twenty years, yet I feel like an old man.

One does not remember one’s birth—one has to be told.  But with me it was different; life came to me full-handed and dowered me with all my faculties and powers.  Of a previous existence I know no more than others, for all have stammering intimations that may be memories and may be dreams.  I know only that my first consciousness was of maturity in body and mind—a consciousness accepted without surprise or conjecture.  I merely found myself walking in a forest, half-clad, footsore, unutterably weary and hungry.  Seeing a farmhouse, I approached and asked for food, which was given me by one who inquired my name.  I did not know, yet knew that all had names.  Greatly embarrassed, I retreated, and night coming on, lay down in the forest and slept.

One doesn’t remember being born—you have to be told about it. But for me, it was different; life came to me fully formed and gifted me with all my abilities and powers. I don’t know any more about a past life than anyone else does, as we all have vague hints that could be memories or dreams. I only know that my first awareness was of being grown up in body and mind—a realization that I accepted without surprise or speculation. I simply found myself walking in a forest, partially dressed, with sore feet, feeling utterly exhausted and hungry. When I saw a farmhouse, I went up and asked for food, which was given to me by someone who asked for my name. I didn’t know it, but I understood that everyone had names. Feeling very awkward, I backed away, and as night fell, I lay down in the forest and went to sleep.

The next day I entered a large town which I shall not name.  Nor shall I recount further incidents of the life that is now to end—a life of wandering, always and everywhere haunted by an overmastering sense of crime in punishment of wrong and of terror in punishment of crime.  Let me see if I can reduce it to narrative.

The next day, I arrived in a big town that I won't name. I also won’t go into more details about the life that is about to end—a life of wandering, constantly haunted by a powerful feeling of guilt over wrongs done and fear of punishment for those crimes. Let me try to put it into a story.

I seem once to have lived near a great city, a prosperous planter, married to a woman whom I loved and distrusted.  We had, it sometimes seems, one child, a youth of brilliant parts and promise.  He is at all times a vague figure, never clearly drawn, frequently altogether out of the picture.

I think I once lived near a big city as a successful farmer, married to a woman I loved but also didn't trust. We had, it sometimes feels like, one child, a young man with a lot of talent and potential. He is always a blurry figure, never clearly defined, often completely absent from the scene.

One luckless evening it occurred to me to test my wife’s fidelity in a vulgar, commonplace way familiar to everyone who has acquaintance with the literature of fact and fiction.  I went to the city, telling my wife that I should be absent until the following afternoon.  But I returned before daybreak and went to the rear of the house, purposing to enter by a door with which I had secretly so tampered that it would seem to lock, yet not actually fasten.  As I approached it, I heard it gently open and close, and saw a man steal away into the darkness.  With murder in my heart, I sprang after him, but he had vanished without even the bad luck of identification.  Sometimes now I cannot even persuade myself that it was a human being.

One unfortunate evening, I decided to test my wife's loyalty in a crass, ordinary way that's familiar to anyone who's read both facts and fiction. I headed to the city, telling her I'd be gone until the next afternoon. But I came back before dawn and went to the back of the house, planning to sneak in through a door I had secretly tampered with so it would appear locked but really wasn't. As I approached, I heard the door open and close quietly, and I saw a man slip into the darkness. Fueled by rage, I took off after him, but he disappeared without even the bad luck of being recognized. Sometimes now, I can't even convince myself it was a real person.

Crazed with jealousy and rage, blind and bestial with all the elemental passions of insulted manhood, I entered the house and sprang up the stairs to the door of my wife’s chamber.  It was closed, but having tampered with its lock also, I easily entered and despite the black darkness soon stood by the side of her bed.  My groping hands told me that although disarranged it was unoccupied.

Crazed with jealousy and rage, overwhelmed by all the raw emotions of hurt pride, I went into the house and rushed up the stairs to my wife’s bedroom door. It was closed, but I had messed with the lock too, so I got in easily and, despite the pitch-black darkness, soon stood next to her bed. My searching hands confirmed that, although it was messy, it was empty.

“She is below,” I thought, “and terrified by my entrance has evaded me in the darkness of the hall.”

“She’s down there,” I thought, “and scared by my arrival has slipped away into the shadows of the hall.”

With the purpose of seeking her I turned to leave the room, but took a wrong direction—the right one!  My foot struck her, cowering in a corner of the room.  Instantly my hands were at her throat, stifling a shriek, my knees were upon her struggling body; and there in the darkness, without a word of accusation or reproach, I strangled her till she died!

With the intention of finding her, I started to leave the room, but went the wrong way—the right one! My foot hit her, huddled in a corner of the room. Without hesitation, my hands grabbed her throat, silencing a scream, my knees pinned down her struggling body; and there in the darkness, without a single word of accusation or blame, I strangled her until she was dead!

There ends the dream.  I have related it in the past tense, but the present would be the fitter form, for again and again the somber tragedy reenacts itself in my consciousness—over and over I lay the plan, I suffer the confirmation, I redress the wrong.  Then all is blank; and afterward the rains beat against the grimy window-panes, or the snows fall upon my scant attire, the wheels rattle in the squalid streets where my life lies in poverty and mean employment.  If there is ever sunshine I do not recall it; if there are birds they do not sing.

There ends the dream. I’ve told it in the past tense, but present tense would be more fitting because the dark tragedy keeps playing out in my mind—again and again I come up with the plan, I endure the confirmation, I fix the wrong. Then everything goes blank; afterward, the rain pounds against the dirty window panes, or the snow falls on my meager clothes, and the wheels rattle down the filthy streets where my life is filled with poverty and lowly work. If there’s ever sunshine, I don’t remember it; if there are birds, they don’t sing.

There is another dream, another vision of the night.  I stand among the shadows in a moonlit road.  I am aware of another presence, but whose I cannot rightly determine.  In the shadow of a great dwelling I catch the gleam of white garments; then the figure of a woman confronts me in the road—my murdered wife!  There is death in the face; there are marks upon the throat.  The eyes are fixed on mine with an infinite gravity which is not reproach, nor hate, nor menace, nor anything less terrible than recognition.  Before this awful apparition I retreat in terror—a terror that is upon me as I write.  I can no longer rightly shape the words.  See! they—

There’s another dream, another night vision. I’m standing in the shadows on a moonlit road. I can sense another presence, but I can’t quite tell whose it is. In the shadow of a large house, I catch a glimpse of white garments; then a woman’s figure appears before me on the road—my murdered wife! Her face shows death; there are marks on her throat. Her eyes lock onto mine with an immense gravity that isn’t reproach, hatred, or threat, but something as terrifying as recognition. I back away in fear—fear that clings to me as I write. I can’t seem to shape the words properly anymore. Look! They—

Now I am calm, but truly there is no more to tell: the incident ends where it began—in darkness and in doubt.

Now I’m calm, but honestly, there’s nothing more to say: the incident ends where it started—in darkness and uncertainty.

Yes, I am again in control of myself: “the captain of my soul.”  But that is not respite; it is another stage and phase of expiation.  My penance, constant in degree, is mutable in kind: one of its variants is tranquillity.  After all, it is only a life-sentence.  “To Hell for life”—that is a foolish penalty: the culprit chooses the duration of his punishment.  To-day my term expires.

Yes, I am once again in control of myself: “the captain of my soul.” But this isn't a break; it's just another stage and phase of atonement. My punishment, steady in intensity, changes in form: one of its forms is peace. After all, it’s just a life sentence. “To Hell for life”—that’s a silly punishment: the offender decides how long they suffer. Today my sentence ends.

To each and all, the peace that was not mine.

To everyone, the peace that I didn’t have.

p. 74III
STATEMENT OF THE LATE JULIA HETMAN,
THROUGH THE MEDIUM BAYROLLES

I had retired early and fallen almost immediately into a peaceful sleep, from which I awoke with that indefinable sense of peril which is, I think, a common experience in that other, earlier life.  Of its unmeaning character, too, I was entirely persuaded, yet that did not banish it.  My husband, Joel Hetman, was away from home; the servants slept in another part of the house.  But these were familiar conditions; they had never before distressed me.  Nevertheless, the strange terror grew so insupportable that conquering my reluctance to move I sat up and lit the lamp at my bedside.  Contrary to my expectation this gave me no relief; the light seemed rather an added danger, for I reflected that it would shine out under the door, disclosing my presence to whatever evil thing might lurk outside.  You that are still in the flesh, subject to horrors of the imagination, think what a monstrous fear that must be which seeks in darkness security from malevolent existences of the night.  That is to spring to close quarters with an unseen enemy—the strategy of despair!

I had retired early and quickly fell into a peaceful sleep, from which I woke up feeling an indescribable sense of danger that I think is a common experience in that other, earlier life. I was completely convinced of its meaningless nature, yet that didn’t make it go away. My husband, Joel Hetman, was away from home, and the staff were sleeping in another part of the house. But these were familiar circumstances; they had never bothered me before. Still, the strange fear became so overwhelming that, pushing aside my hesitation to move, I sat up and turned on the lamp at my bedside. Contrary to my expectation, this didn’t bring me any comfort; instead, the light felt like an added threat because I realized it would shine out under the door, revealing my presence to whatever sinister thing might be lurking outside. You who are still living, subject to the horrors of imagination, consider what a monstrous fear it must be to seek refuge from malevolent beings in the darkness. That is to confront an unseen enemy directly—the strategy of despair!

Extinguishing the lamp I pulled the bed-clothing about my head and lay trembling and silent, unable to shriek, forgetful to pray.  In this pitiable state I must have lain for what you call hours—with us there are no hours, there is no time.

Extinguishing the lamp, I pulled the blankets over my head and lay there shaking and silent, unable to scream, forgetting to pray. In this pitiful state, I must have stayed for what you call hours— for us, there are no hours, there is no time.

At last it came—a soft, irregular sound of footfalls on the stairs!  They were slow, hesitant, uncertain, as of something that did not see its way; to my disordered reason all the more terrifying for that, as the approach of some blind and mindless malevolence to which is no appeal.  I even thought that I must have left the hall lamp burning and the groping of this creature proved it a monster of the night.  This was foolish and inconsistent with my previous dread of the light, but what would you have?  Fear has no brains; it is an idiot.  The dismal witness that it bears and the cowardly counsel that it whispers are unrelated.  We know this well, we who have passed into the Realm of Terror, who skulk in eternal dusk among the scenes of our former lives, invisible even to ourselves and one another, yet hiding forlorn in lonely places; yearning for speech with our loved ones, yet dumb, and as fearful of them as they of us.  Sometimes the disability is removed, the law suspended: by the deathless power of love or hate we break the spell—we are seen by those whom we would warn, console, or punish.  What form we seem to them to bear we know not; we know only that we terrify even those whom we most wish to comfort, and from whom we most crave tenderness and sympathy.

At last it came—a soft, uneven sound of footsteps on the stairs! They were slow, hesitant, and unsure, like something that couldn’t find its way; to my scattered mind, it felt even more terrifying for that reason, as if some blind and mindless evil was approaching without a chance of appeal. I even thought I must have left the hall lamp on, and this creature's groping confirmed it was a monster of the night. This was foolish and inconsistent with my earlier fear of the light, but what can you do? Fear has no logic; it’s an idiot. The bleak evidence it presents and the cowardly advice it whispers are unrelated. We know this well, we who have entered the Realm of Terror, who linger in perpetual twilight among the remnants of our past lives, invisible even to ourselves and one another, yet hiding desperately in solitary places; longing to communicate with our loved ones, yet mute, and as afraid of them as they are of us. Sometimes the barrier is lifted, and the rules are broken: through the unending power of love or hate, we break the spell—we are seen by those we wish to warn, comfort, or punish. What form we appear to them in, we do not know; we only know that we frighten even those we most wish to soothe, and from whom we most desire warmth and understanding.

Forgive, I pray you, this inconsequent digression by what was once a woman.  You who consult us in this imperfect way—you do not understand.  You ask foolish questions about things unknown and things forbidden.  Much that we know and could impart in our speech is meaningless in yours.  We must communicate with you through a stammering intelligence in that small fraction of our language that you yourselves can speak.  You think that we are of another world.  No, we have knowledge of no world but yours, though for us it holds no sunlight, no warmth, no music, no laughter, no song of birds, nor any companionship.  O God! what a thing it is to be a ghost, cowering and shivering in an altered world, a prey to apprehension and despair!

Forgive me for this off-topic digression, coming from what was once a woman. You who seek our guidance in this flawed way—you don't really understand. You ask silly questions about things that are unfamiliar and forbidden. A lot of what we know and could share in our words sounds meaningless in yours. We have to communicate with you using a stuttering intelligence in that small part of our language that you can actually speak. You believe we're from another world. No, we only know your world, but it offers us no sunlight, no warmth, no music, no laughter, no birdsong, or any companionship. Oh God! What a terrible thing it is to be a ghost, trembling and afraid in a changed world, a victim of fear and hopelessness!

No, I did not die of fright: the Thing turned and went away.  I heard it go down the stairs, hurriedly, I thought, as if itself in sudden fear.  Then I rose to call for help.  Hardly had my shaking hand found the doorknob when—merciful heaven!—I heard it returning.  Its footfalls as it remounted the stairs were rapid, heavy and loud; they shook the house.  I fled to an angle of the wall and crouched upon the floor.  I tried to pray.  I tried to call the name of my dear husband.  Then I heard the door thrown open.  There was an interval of unconsciousness, and when I revived I felt a strangling clutch upon my throat—felt my arms feebly beating against something that bore me backward—felt my tongue thrusting itself from between my teeth!  And then I passed into this life.

No, I didn’t die of fear: the Thing turned and walked away. I heard it hurry down the stairs, as if it was suddenly scared. Then I stood up to call for help. Just as my trembling hand found the doorknob, merciful heaven!—I heard it coming back. Its footsteps as it climbed the stairs were fast, heavy, and loud; they shook the house. I ran to a corner of the wall and crouched on the floor. I tried to pray. I tried to call my dear husband’s name. Then I heard the door slam open. There was a moment of unconsciousness, and when I came to, I felt a tight grip around my throat—felt my arms weakly pushing against something that forced me backward—felt my tongue pushing itself out between my teeth! And then I passed into this life.

No, I have no knowledge of what it was.  The sum of what we knew at death is the measure of what we know afterward of all that went before.  Of this existence we know many things, but no new light falls upon any page of that; in memory is written all of it that we can read.  Here are no heights of truth overlooking the confused landscape of that dubitable domain.  We still dwell in the Valley of the Shadow, lurk in its desolate places, peering from brambles and thickets at its mad, malign inhabitants.  How should we have new knowledge of that fading past?

No, I don't know what it was. The total of what we understood at the moment of death is the limit of what we understand afterward about everything that came before. We know many things about this existence, but no new insights illuminate any part of it; everything we can read is already recorded in memory. There are no peaks of truth surveying the chaotic landscape of that uncertain realm. We still live in the Valley of the Shadow, hiding in its barren corners, watching from bushes and thickets at its crazy, malicious inhabitants. How could we possibly gain new knowledge about that distant past?

What I am about to relate happened on a night.  We know when it is night, for then you retire to your houses and we can venture from our places of concealment to move unafraid about our old homes, to look in at the windows, even to enter and gaze upon your faces as you sleep.  I had lingered long near the dwelling where I had been so cruelly changed to what I am, as we do while any that we love or hate remain.  Vainly I had sought some method of manifestation, some way to make my continued existence and my great love and poignant pity understood by my husband and son.  Always if they slept they would wake, or if in my desperation I dared approach them when they were awake, would turn toward me the terrible eyes of the living, frightening me by the glances that I sought from the purpose that I held.

What I'm about to share happened one night. We know it's nighttime because that's when you go back to your homes, allowing us to come out from our hiding places and move freely through the places we once knew, peeking in at the windows and even entering to see your faces as you sleep. I had spent a long time near the house where I was cruelly transformed into what I am, as we do when we love or hate someone. I had desperately searched for a way to show my ongoing existence and my deep love and sorrow to my husband and son. If they were asleep, they would wake up, and if I bravely approached them while they were awake, they would look at me with the horrifying eyes of the living, scaring me away from the connection I longed for.

On this night I had searched for them without success, fearing to find them; they were nowhere in the house, nor about the moonlit lawn.  For, although the sun is lost to us forever, the moon, full-orbed or slender, remains to us.  Sometimes it shines by night, sometimes by day, but always it rises and sets, as in that other life.

On this night, I had looked for them without any luck, afraid of what I might find; they were nowhere in the house or on the moonlit lawn. For, even though the sun is gone from us forever, the moon, whether full or thin, is still with us. Sometimes it shines at night, sometimes during the day, but it always rises and sets, just like in that other life.

I left the lawn and moved in the white light and silence along the road, aimless and sorrowing.  Suddenly I heard the voice of my poor husband in exclamations of astonishment, with that of my son in reassurance and dissuasion; and there by the shadow of a group of trees they stood—near, so near!  Their faces were toward me, the eyes of the elder man fixed upon mine.  He saw me—at last, at last, he saw me!  In the consciousness of that, my terror fled as a cruel dream.  The death-spell was broken: Love had conquered Law!  Mad with exultation I shouted—I must have shouted, “He sees, he sees: he will understand!”  Then, controlling myself, I moved forward, smiling and consciously beautiful, to offer myself to his arms, to comfort him with endearments, and, with my son’s hand in mine, to speak words that should restore the broken bonds between the living and the dead.

I left the lawn and walked in the bright light and silence along the road, feeling lost and sad. Suddenly, I heard my poor husband exclaiming in disbelief, with my son trying to reassure him; and there, in the shadows of a group of trees, they stood—so close! Their faces were turned toward me, the older man’s eyes fixed on mine. He saw me—finally, he saw me! In that realization, my fear vanished like a bad dream. The spell was broken: Love had triumphed over Law! Overcome with joy, I shouted—I must have shouted, “He sees, he sees: he will understand!” Then, regaining my composure, I moved forward, smiling and feeling beautiful, to offer myself to his arms, to comfort him with sweet words, and, with my son’s hand in mine, to speak words that would restore the broken connection between the living and the dead.

Alas! alas! his face went white with fear, his eyes were as those of a hunted animal.  He backed away from me, as I advanced, and at last turned and fled into the wood—whither, it is not given to me to know.

Alas! alas! his face turned pale with fear, his eyes were like those of a hunted animal. He stepped back as I moved closer, and finally turned and ran into the woods—where, I have no idea.

To my poor boy, left doubly desolate, I have never been able to impart a sense of my presence.  Soon he, too, must pass to this Life Invisible and be lost to me forever.

To my poor boy, left completely alone, I've never been able to make him feel my presence. Soon he, too, will move on to this Invisible Life and be lost to me forever.

p. 81A DIAGNOSIS OF DEATH

“I am not so superstitious as some of your physicians—men of science, as you are pleased to be called,” said Hawver, replying to an accusation that had not been made.  “Some of you—only a few, I confess—believe in the immortality of the soul, and in apparitions which you have not the honesty to call ghosts.  I go no further than a conviction that the living are sometimes seen where they are not, but have been—where they have lived so long, perhaps so intensely, as to have left their impress on everything about them.  I know, indeed, that one’s environment may be so affected by one’s personality as to yield, long afterward, an image of one’s self to the eyes of another.  Doubtless the impressing personality has to be the right kind of personality as the perceiving eyes have to be the right kind of eyes—mine, for example.”

“I’m not as superstitious as some of your doctors—who like to think of themselves as men of science,” Hawver replied to an accusation that hadn’t been made. “Some of you—only a few, I admit—believe in the immortality of the soul and in apparitions that you won’t honestly call ghosts. I only go so far as to think that living people can sometimes be seen where they aren’t, but where they have been—where they lived for so long, perhaps so intensely, that they left an impression on everything around them. I know that a person’s surroundings can be influenced by their personality in such a way that they can create an image of themselves for others long after they’re gone. Of course, the personality that leaves the impression needs to be the right kind, just like the eyes that perceive it need to be the right kind—like mine, for instance.”

“Yes, the right kind of eyes, conveying sensations to the wrong kind of brain,” said Dr. Frayley, smiling.

“Yes, the right kind of eyes, sending feelings to the wrong kind of brain,” Dr. Frayley said, smiling.

“Thank you; one likes to have an expectation gratified; that is about the reply that I supposed you would have the civility to make.”

“Thank you; it’s nice to have an expectation met; that’s pretty much the response I thought you would be polite enough to give.”

“Pardon me.  But you say that you know.  That is a good deal to say, don’t you think?  Perhaps you will not mind the trouble of saying how you learned.”

“Excuse me. But you say you know. That’s quite a claim, don’t you think? Maybe you wouldn’t mind taking the time to explain how you found out.”

“You will call it an hallucination,” Hawver said, “but that does not matter.”  And he told the story.

“You’ll call it a hallucination,” Hawver said, “but that doesn’t matter.” And he told the story.

“Last summer I went, as you know, to pass the hot weather term in the town of Meridian.  The relative at whose house I had intended to stay was ill, so I sought other quarters.  After some difficulty I succeeded in renting a vacant dwelling that had been occupied by an eccentric doctor of the name of Mannering, who had gone away years before, no one knew where, not even his agent.  He had built the house himself and had lived in it with an old servant for about ten years.  His practice, never very extensive, had after a few years been given up entirely.  Not only so, but he had withdrawn himself almost altogether from social life and become a recluse.  I was told by the village doctor, about the only person with whom he held any relations, that during his retirement he had devoted himself to a single line of study, the result of which he had expounded in a book that did not commend itself to the approval of his professional brethren, who, indeed, considered him not entirely sane.  I have not seen the book and cannot now recall the title of it, but I am told that it expounded a rather startling theory.  He held that it was possible in the case of many a person in good health to forecast his death with precision, several months in advance of the event.  The limit, I think, was eighteen months.  There were local tales of his having exerted his powers of prognosis, or perhaps you would say diagnosis; and it was said that in every instance the person whose friends he had warned had died suddenly at the appointed time, and from no assignable cause.  All this, however, has nothing to do with what I have to tell; I thought it might amuse a physician.

“Last summer, as you know, I went to spend the hot months in the town of Meridian. The relative I planned to stay with was ill, so I looked for other accommodations. After some trouble, I managed to rent an empty house that had previously belonged to an eccentric doctor named Mannering, who had disappeared years ago—no one knew where, not even his agent. He built the house himself and lived there with an old servant for about ten years. His practice, which was never very large, had been completely given up after a few years. He had also withdrawn from social life and became a recluse. The village doctor, pretty much the only person he interacted with, told me that during his retirement, he focused on a single line of study, which he described in a book that his colleagues didn’t approve of and even considered him somewhat insane. I haven’t read the book and can’t recall its title, but I heard it presented a rather shocking theory. He believed it was possible for many healthy individuals to accurately predict their death several months in advance—up to eighteen months, I think. There were local stories about his supposed ability to forecast deaths, or maybe you’d call it diagnosis; and it was said that in every case where he warned the family, the person passed away suddenly at the expected time, with no clear cause. Still, all of this isn’t really related to what I want to share; I thought it might interest a doctor."

“The house was furnished, just as he had lived in it.  It was a rather gloomy dwelling for one who was neither a recluse nor a student, and I think it gave something of its character to me—perhaps some of its former occupant’s character; for always I felt in it a certain melancholy that was not in my natural disposition, nor, I think, due to loneliness.  I had no servants that slept in the house, but I have always been, as you know, rather fond of my own society, being much addicted to reading, though little to study.  Whatever was the cause, the effect was dejection and a sense of impending evil; this was especially so in Dr. Mannering’s study, although that room was the lightest and most airy in the house.  The doctor’s life-size portrait in oil hung in that room, and seemed completely to dominate it.  There was nothing unusual in the picture; the man was evidently rather good looking, about fifty years old, with iron-gray hair, a smooth-shaven face and dark, serious eyes.  Something in the picture always drew and held my attention.  The man’s appearance became familiar to me, and rather ‘haunted’ me.

The house was furnished just like he had lived in it. It was a pretty gloomy place for someone who wasn't a recluse or a student, and I think it rubbed off on me a bit—maybe some of the previous occupant’s character; because I always felt a certain sadness in it that wasn’t part of my usual nature, nor, I believe, due to being lonely. I had no servants staying in the house, but as you know, I’ve always liked my own company, being much into reading, though not so much into studying. Whatever the reason, I felt a sense of sadness and looming dread; this was especially true in Dr. Mannering’s study, even though that room was the brightest and most open in the house. The doctor’s life-size oil portrait hung there, and it seemed to completely dominate the space. There was nothing peculiar about the painting; the man looked fairly good-looking, about fifty, with iron-gray hair, a smooth-shaven face, and dark, serious eyes. Something about the picture always drew me in and held my gaze. The man’s face became familiar to me, and it kind of ‘haunted’ me.

“One evening I was passing through this room to my bedroom, with a lamp—there is no gas in Meridian.  I stopped as usual before the portrait, which seemed in the lamplight to have a new expression, not easily named, but distinctly uncanny.  It interested but did not disturb me.  I moved the lamp from one side to the other and observed the effects of the altered light.  While so engaged I felt an impulse to turn round.  As I did so I saw a man moving across the room directly toward me!  As soon as he came near enough for the lamplight to illuminate the face I saw that it was Dr. Mannering himself; it was as if the portrait were walking!

“One evening, I was walking through this room to my bedroom, holding a lamp—there’s no gas in Meridian. I stopped, as usual, in front of the portrait, which seemed to have a different expression in the lamplight, something I couldn't quite put my finger on, but it was definitely eerie. It intrigued me but didn’t really unsettle me. I moved the lamp from one side to the other to see how the light changed things. While I was doing that, I felt a sudden urge to turn around. When I did, I saw a man coming across the room right toward me! As he got close enough for the lamplight to catch his face, I realized it was Dr. Mannering himself; it was like the portrait was coming to life!”

“‘I beg your pardon,’ I said, somewhat coldly, ‘but if you knocked I did not hear.’

"‘Excuse me,’ I said, a bit coldly, ‘but if you knocked, I didn’t hear it.’"

“He passed me, within an arm’s length, lifted his right forefinger, as in warning, and without a word went on out of the room, though I observed his exit no more than I had observed his entrance.

“He passed by me, close enough to reach out and touch, raised his right forefinger as if to warn me, and walked out of the room without saying a word, though I noticed his leaving just as little as I had noticed his coming in.”

“Of course, I need not tell you that this was what you will call an hallucination and I call an apparition.  That room had only two doors, of which one was locked; the other led into a bedroom, from which there was no exit.  My feeling on realizing this is not an important part of the incident.

“Of course, I don’t need to tell you that this was what you would call a hallucination and I call an apparition. That room had only two doors, one of which was locked; the other led into a bedroom, which had no exit. My feelings upon realizing this aren’t a significant part of the incident.”

“Doubtless this seems to you a very commonplace ‘ghost story’—one constructed on the regular lines laid down by the old masters of the art.  If that were so I should not have related it, even if it were true.  The man was not dead; I met him to-day in Union street.  He passed me in a crowd.”

“Surely this sounds like just another typical ‘ghost story’—one that's put together following the usual rules set by the classic storytellers. If that were the case, I wouldn't have shared it, even if it were true. The man wasn’t dead; I saw him today on Union Street. He walked right past me in a crowd.”

Hawver had finished his story and both men were silent.  Dr. Frayley absently drummed on the table with his fingers.

Hawver had finished his story and both men were silent. Dr. Frayley absentmindedly drummed his fingers on the table.

“Did he say anything to-day?” he asked—“anything from which you inferred that he was not dead?”

“Did he say anything today?” he asked, “anything that made you think he wasn’t dead?”

Hawver stared and did not reply.

Hawver stared and stayed silent.

“Perhaps,” continued Frayley, “he made a sign, a gesture—lifted a finger, as in warning.  It’s a trick he had—a habit when saying something serious—announcing the result of a diagnosis, for example.”

“Maybe,” Frayley went on, “he made a sign, a gesture—raised a finger, like a warning. It’s a trick he had—a habit he used when he was saying something important—like announcing the result of a diagnosis, for instance.”

“Yes, he did—just as his apparition had done.  But, good God! did you ever know him?”

“Yes, he did—just like his ghost had. But, oh my God! Did you ever know him?”

Hawver was apparently growing nervous.

Hawver seemed to be getting nervous.

“I knew him.  I have read his book, as will every physician some day.  It is one of the most striking and important of the century’s contributions to medical science.  Yes, I knew him; I attended him in an illness three years ago.  He died.”

“I knew him. I have read his book, and every physician will read it someday. It’s one of the most remarkable and significant contributions to medical science of this century. Yes, I knew him; I took care of him during an illness three years ago. He passed away.”

Hawver sprang from his chair, manifestly disturbed.  He strode forward and back across the room; then approached his friend, and in a voice not altogether steady, said: “Doctor, have you anything to say to me—as a physician?”

Hawver jumped up from his chair, clearly upset. He paced back and forth across the room, then approached his friend and, in a voice that wasn't entirely steady, said: “Doctor, do you have anything to tell me—as a physician?”

“No, Hawver; you are the healthiest man I ever knew.  As a friend I advise you to go to your room.  You play the violin like an angel.  Play it; play something light and lively.  Get this cursed bad business off your mind.”

“No, Hawver; you’re the healthiest guy I’ve ever known. As a friend, I suggest you head to your room. You play the violin beautifully. Play it; play something upbeat and lively. Get this awful situation off your mind.”

The next day Hawver was found dead in his room, the violin at his neck, the bow upon the strings, his music open before him at Chopin’s funeral march.

The next day, Hawver was found dead in his room, the violin at his neck, the bow resting on the strings, his sheet music open in front of him to Chopin's funeral march.

p. 88MOXON’S MASTER

Are you serious?—do you really believe that a machine thinks?”

Are you serious?—do you actually think a machine can think?”

I got no immediate reply; Moxon was apparently intent upon the coals in the grate, touching them deftly here and there with the fire-poker till they signified a sense of his attention by a brighter glow.  For several weeks I had been observing in him a growing habit of delay in answering even the most trivial of commonplace questions.  His air, however, was that of preoccupation rather than deliberation: one might have said that he had “something on his mind.”

I didn't get a quick response; Moxon seemed focused on the coals in the fireplace, poking them skillfully now and then until they glowed more brightly, showing he was paying attention. For several weeks, I had noticed that he was becoming increasingly slow to answer even the simplest questions. However, he seemed more distracted than thoughtful; it was as if he had "something on his mind."

Presently he said:

Right now he said:

“What is a ‘machine’?  The word has been variously defined.  Here is one definition from a popular dictionary: ‘Any instrument or organization by which power is applied and made effective, or a desired effect produced.’  Well, then, is not a man a machine?  And you will admit that he thinks—or thinks he thinks.”

“What is a ‘machine’? The word has been defined in different ways. Here’s one definition from a popular dictionary: ‘Any tool or system that applies power and produces a desired effect.’ So, isn’t a man a machine? And you would agree that he thinks—or at least thinks he thinks.”

“If you do not wish to answer my question,” I said, rather testily, “why not say so?—all that you say is mere evasion.  You know well enough that when I say ‘machine’ I do not mean a man, but something that man has made and controls.”

“If you don't want to answer my question,” I said, a bit annoyed, “why not just say so? Everything you’re saying is just dodging the issue. You clearly understand that when I say ‘machine,’ I’m not talking about a person, but something that a person has created and controls.”

“When it does not control him,” he said, rising abruptly and looking out of a window, whence nothing was visible in the blackness of a stormy night.  A moment later he turned about and with a smile said: “I beg your pardon; I had no thought of evasion.  I considered the dictionary man’s unconscious testimony suggestive and worth something in the discussion.  I can give your question a direct answer easily enough: I do believe that a machine thinks about the work that it is doing.”

“When it doesn’t control him,” he said, standing up suddenly and staring out the window, where he could see nothing in the darkness of the stormy night. A moment later, he turned around and smiled, saying: “I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to avoid the question. I thought the dictionary guy’s unintentional input was interesting and valuable for the discussion. I can answer your question directly: I do believe that a machine thinks about the work it’s doing.”

That was direct enough, certainly.  It was not altogether pleasing, for it tended to confirm a sad suspicion that Moxon’s devotion to study and work in his machine-shop had not been good for him.  I knew, for one thing, that he suffered from insomnia, and that is no light affliction.  Had it affected his mind?  His reply to my question seemed to me then evidence that it had; perhaps I should think differently about it now.  I was younger then, and among the blessings that are not denied to youth is ignorance.  Incited by that great stimulant to controversy, I said:

That was pretty straightforward, for sure. It wasn't exactly enjoyable, though, because it confirmed a troubling suspicion that Moxon’s obsession with studying and working in his machine shop wasn't healthy for him. I knew he had trouble sleeping, which is a serious issue. Did it impact his mind? His answer to my question felt like proof that it did; maybe I'd think differently about it now. I was younger back then, and one of the perks of youth is being blissfully unaware. Motivated by that powerful trigger for debate, I said:

“And what, pray, does it think with—in the absence of a brain?”

“And what, I ask, does it think with—in the absence of a brain?”

The reply, coming with less than his customary delay, took his favorite form of counter-interrogation:

The response, arriving with less than his usual delay, took on his preferred style of counter-questioning:

“With what does a plant think—in the absence of a brain?”

“With what does a plant think—in the absence of a brain?”

“Ah, plants also belong to the philosopher class!  I should be pleased to know some of their conclusions; you may omit the premises.”

“Ah, plants are part of the philosopher group too! I would love to hear some of their conclusions; you can skip the premises.”

“Perhaps,” he replied, apparently unaffected by my foolish irony, “you may be able to infer their convictions from their acts.  I will spare you the familiar examples of the sensitive mimosa, the several insectivorous flowers and those whose stamens bend down and shake their pollen upon the entering bee in order that he may fertilize their distant mates.  But observe this.  In an open spot in my garden I planted a climbing vine.  When it was barely above the surface I set a stake into the soil a yard away.  The vine at once made for it, but as it was about to reach it after several days I removed it a few feet.  The vine at once altered its course, making an acute angle, and again made for the stake.  This manœuvre was repeated several times, but finally, as if discouraged, the vine abandoned the pursuit and ignoring further attempts to divert it traveled to a small tree, further away, which it climbed.

"Maybe," he replied, seemingly unfazed by my silly sarcasm, "you can figure out their beliefs from their actions. I won't bore you with the usual examples of the sensitive mimosa, the various insect-eating plants, and those whose stamens droop and shake their pollen onto the visiting bee to help fertilize their distant partners. But take a look at this. In a clear spot in my garden, I planted a climbing vine. When it was just breaking the surface, I put a stake in the ground about a yard away. The vine immediately headed toward it, but just as it was about to reach it after a few days, I moved it a few feet away. The vine quickly changed its direction, forming a sharp angle, and made for the stake again. This whole maneuver was repeated several times, but eventually, as if disheartened, the vine gave up the chase and, disregarding any further attempts to sidetrack it, went toward a small tree that was even further away and climbed that instead."

“Roots of the eucalyptus will prolong themselves incredibly in search of moisture.  A well-known horticulturist relates that one entered an old drain pipe and followed it until it came to a break, where a section of the pipe had been removed to make way for a stone wall that had been built across its course.  The root left the drain and followed the wall until it found an opening where a stone had fallen out.  It crept through and following the other side of the wall back to the drain, entered the unexplored part and resumed its journey.”

“Eucalyptus roots extend surprisingly far in search of water. A well-known horticulturist shares that one entered an old drain pipe and followed it until they reached a break where a section of the pipe had been taken out to make room for a stone wall built across its path. The root left the drain and followed the wall until it found a gap where a stone had fallen out. It squeezed through and made its way along the other side of the wall back to the drain, entering the unexplored section and continuing its journey.”

“And all this?”

"And all of this?"

“Can you miss the significance of it?  It shows the consciousness of plants.  It proves that they think.”

“Can you overlook how important this is? It highlights the awareness of plants. It demonstrates that they have the ability to think.”

“Even if it did—what then?  We were speaking, not of plants, but of machines.  They may be composed partly of wood—wood that has no longer vitality—or wholly of metal.  Is thought an attribute also of the mineral kingdom?”

“Even if it did—so what? We were talking, not about plants, but about machines. They might be made partly of wood—wood that no longer has life—or entirely of metal. Is thought also a quality of the mineral world?”

“How else do you explain the phenomena, for example, of crystallization?”

“How else can you explain the phenomenon, for example, of crystallization?”

“I do not explain them.”

"I won't explain them."

“Because you cannot without affirming what you wish to deny, namely, intelligent cooperation among the constituent elements of the crystals.  When soldiers form lines, or hollow squares, you call it reason.  When wild geese in flight take the form of a letter V you say instinct.  When the homogeneous atoms of a mineral, moving freely in solution, arrange themselves into shapes mathematically perfect, or particles of frozen moisture into the symmetrical and beautiful forms of snowflakes, you have nothing to say.  You have not even invented a name to conceal your heroic unreason.”

“Because you can't deny what you're trying to reject, which is the intelligent cooperation among the basic elements of crystals. When soldiers line up or form hollow squares, you call it reason. When wild geese fly in a V formation, you say it's instinct. But when the uniform atoms of a mineral, moving freely in solution, organize themselves into mathematically perfect shapes, or when frozen moisture particles create the symmetrical and beautiful patterns of snowflakes, you have nothing to say. You haven't even come up with a term to hide your blatant lack of reason.”

Moxon was speaking with unusual animation and earnestness.  As he paused I heard in an adjoining room known to me as his “machine-shop,” which no one but himself was permitted to enter, a singular thumping sound, as of some one pounding upon a table with an open hand.  Moxon heard it at the same moment and, visibly agitated, rose and hurriedly passed into the room whence it came.  I thought it odd that any one else should be in there, and my interest in my friend—with doubtless a touch of unwarrantable curiosity—led me to listen intently, though, I am happy to say, not at the keyhole.  There were confused sounds, as of a struggle or scuffle; the floor shook.  I distinctly heard hard breathing and a hoarse whisper which said “Damn you!”  Then all was silent, and presently Moxon reappeared and said, with a rather sorry smile:

Moxon was talking with unusual energy and seriousness. As he paused, I heard a strange thumping noise from a nearby room, which I knew was his “machine shop,” a place no one but him was allowed to enter. Moxon heard it at the same time and, clearly unsettled, quickly went into the room the sound came from. I found it strange that anyone else could be in there, and my concern for my friend—along with a hint of inappropriate curiosity—made me listen closely, although I’m glad to say not at the keyhole. There were jumbled sounds, like a struggle; the floor shook. I distinctly heard heavy breathing and a low voice say, “Damn you!” Then everything went quiet, and soon after, Moxon came back with a somewhat regretful smile:

“Pardon me for leaving you so abruptly.  I have a machine in there that lost its temper and cut up rough.”

“Sorry for leaving you so suddenly. I have a machine in there that got angry and caused some trouble.”

Fixing my eyes steadily upon his left cheek, which was traversed by four parallel excoriations showing blood, I said:

Fixing my gaze steadily on his left cheek, which was marked by four parallel scratches that were bleeding, I said:

“How would it do to trim its nails?”

“How about cutting its nails?”

I could have spared myself the jest; he gave it no attention, but seated himself in the chair that he had left and resumed the interrupted monologue as if nothing had occurred:

I could have saved myself the joke; he paid it no mind, but sat back down in the chair he had vacated and continued his interrupted monologue as if nothing had happened:

“Doubtless you do not hold with those (I need not name them to a man of your reading) who have taught that all matter is sentient, that every atom is a living, feeling, conscious being.  I do.  There is no such thing as dead, inert matter: it is all alive; all instinct with force, actual and potential; all sensitive to the same forces in its environment and susceptible to the contagion of higher and subtler ones residing in such superior organisms as it may be brought into relation with, as those of man when he is fashioning it into an instrument of his will.  It absorbs something of his intelligence and purpose—more of them in proportion to the complexity of the resulting machine and that of its work.

“Surely, you don't agree with those (I don’t need to name them since you’re well-read) who claim that all matter is sentient, that every atom is a living, feeling, conscious being. I do.  There’s no such thing as dead, inert matter: it’s all alive; all filled with force, both actual and potential; all responsive to the same forces in its environment and open to the influence of higher and subtler ones found in more advanced organisms it connects with, like humans when they shape it into tools for their will.  It absorbs some of their intelligence and purpose—more so as the complexity of the resulting machine and its tasks increases.

“Do you happen to recall Herbert Spencer’s definition of ‘Life’?  I read it thirty years ago.  He may have altered it afterward, for anything I know, but in all that time I have been unable to think of a single word that could profitably be changed or added or removed.  It seems to me not only the best definition, but the only possible one.

“Do you remember Herbert Spencer’s definition of ‘Life’? I read it thirty years ago. He might have changed it since then, for all I know, but in all that time, I haven’t been able to think of a single word that could be changed, added, or removed for the better. It seems to me not only the best definition but the only one that makes sense.”

“‘Life,’ he says, ‘is a definite combination of heterogeneous changes, both simultaneous and successive, in correspondence with external coexistences and sequences.’”

“‘Life,’ he says, ‘is a specific mix of different changes, happening at the same time and one after another, aligned with external events and patterns.’”

“That defines the phenomenon,” I said, “but gives no hint of its cause.”

"That explains the phenomenon," I said, "but doesn't offer any clue about its cause."

“That,” he replied, “is all that any definition can do.  As Mill points out, we know nothing of cause except as an antecedent—nothing of effect except as a consequent.  Of certain phenomena, one never occurs without another, which is dissimilar: the first in point of time we call cause, the second, effect.  One who had many times seen a rabbit pursued by a dog, and had never seen rabbits and dogs otherwise, would think the rabbit the cause of the dog.

“That,” he replied, “is all that any definition can do. As Mill points out, we know nothing of cause except as something that comes before—nothing of effect except as something that comes after. For certain phenomena, one never happens without another, which is different: the first in time we call cause, the second, effect. Someone who had seen a rabbit chased by a dog many times, and had never seen rabbits and dogs interact in any other way, would think the rabbit was the cause of the dog.”

“But I fear,” he added, laughing naturally enough, “that my rabbit is leading me a long way from the track of my legitimate quarry: I’m indulging in the pleasure of the chase for its own sake.  What I want you to observe is that in Herbert Spencer’s definition of ‘life’ the activity of a machine is included—there is nothing in the definition that is not applicable to it.  According to this sharpest of observers and deepest of thinkers, if a man during his period of activity is alive, so is a machine when in operation.  As an inventor and constructor of machines I know that to be true.”

“But I worry,” he added, laughing naturally enough, “that my rabbit is taking me far from my actual goal: I’m enjoying the chase just for the fun of it. What I want you to notice is that in Herbert Spencer’s definition of ‘life,’ the activity of a machine is included—there's nothing in that definition that doesn't apply to it. According to this keen observer and profound thinker, if a man is alive during his active period, then a machine is also alive when it's in operation. As someone who invents and builds machines, I know that to be true.”

Moxon was silent for a long time, gazing absently into the fire.  It was growing late and I thought it time to be going, but somehow I did not like the notion of leaving him in that isolated house, all alone except for the presence of some person of whose nature my conjectures could go no further than that it was unfriendly, perhaps malign.  Leaning toward him and looking earnestly into his eyes while making a motion with my hand through the door of his workshop, I said:

Moxon was quiet for a long time, staring off into the fire. It was getting late, and I thought it was time to leave, but I didn't like the idea of leaving him in that lonely house, all by himself except for someone whose presence I suspected was unfriendly, maybe even sinister. Leaning toward him and looking intently into his eyes while gesturing toward the door of his workshop, I said:

“Moxon, whom have you in there?”

“Moxon, who do you have in there?”

Somewhat to my surprise he laughed lightly and answered without hesitation:

Somewhat surprisingly, he laughed lightly and replied without hesitation:

“Nobody; the incident that you have in mind was caused by my folly in leaving a machine in action with nothing to act upon, while I undertook the interminable task of enlightening your understanding.  Do you happen to know that Consciousness is the creature of Rhythm?”

“None; the incident you're thinking of was the result of my mistake in leaving a machine running without anything for it to engage with, while I took on the endless task of clarifying your understanding. Do you know that Consciousness is shaped by Rhythm?”

“O bother them both!” I replied, rising and laying hold of my overcoat.  “I’m going to wish you good night; and I’ll add the hope that the machine which you inadvertently left in action will have her gloves on the next time you think it needful to stop her.”

“O bother them both!” I said, getting up and grabbing my coat. “I’m going to wish you goodnight; and I’ll add the hope that the machine you accidentally left running will have her gloves on the next time you feel it’s necessary to stop her.”

Without waiting to observe the effect of my shot I left the house.

Without waiting to see what my shot had done, I left the house.

Rain was falling, and the darkness was intense.  In the sky beyond the crest of a hill toward which I groped my way along precarious plank sidewalks and across miry, unpaved streets I could see the faint glow of the city’s lights, but behind me nothing was visible but a single window of Moxon’s house.  It glowed with what seemed to me a mysterious and fateful meaning.  I knew it was an uncurtained aperture in my friend’s “machine-shop,” and I had little doubt that he had resumed the studies interrupted by his duties as my instructor in mechanical consciousness and the fatherhood of Rhythm.  Odd, and in some degree humorous, as his convictions seemed to me at that time, I could not wholly divest myself of the feeling that they had some tragic relation to his life and character—perhaps to his destiny—although I no longer entertained the notion that they were the vagaries of a disordered mind.  Whatever might be thought of his views, his exposition of them was too logical for that.  Over and over, his last words came back to me: “Consciousness is the creature of Rhythm.”  Bald and terse as the statement was, I now found it infinitely alluring.  At each recurrence it broadened in meaning and deepened in suggestion.  Why, here, (I thought) is something upon which to found a philosophy.  If consciousness is the product of rhythm all things are conscious, for all have motion, and all motion is rhythmic.  I wondered if Moxon knew the significance and breadth of his thought—the scope of this momentous generalization; or had he arrived at his philosophic faith by the tortuous and uncertain road of observation?

Rain was falling, and it was really dark. In the sky beyond the hill I was trying to navigate my way over shaky wooden sidewalks and muddy, unpaved streets, I could see the faint glow of the city lights. But behind me, all I could see was one window in Moxon's house. It shone with what felt like a mysterious and significant meaning. I knew it was an open window in my friend’s “machine shop,” and I had little doubt that he had returned to the studies he had put on hold while teaching me about mechanical consciousness and the nature of Rhythm. Strange, and somewhat funny, as his beliefs seemed to me at the time, I couldn't shake the feeling that they had some tragic connection to his life and character—maybe even to his fate—although I no longer thought they were just the quirks of a disordered mind. No matter what people thought of his ideas, the way he explained them was too logical for that. Over and over again, his last words echoed in my mind: “Consciousness is the creature of Rhythm.” As straightforward and concise as that statement was, I found it incredibly captivating. With each repetition, it grew in meaning and packed with more depth. Why, here (I thought) is something to build a philosophy on. If consciousness comes from rhythm, then everything is conscious, because everything has movement, and all movement is rhythmic. I wondered if Moxon understood the significance and scope of his idea—the reach of this important generalization; or had he found his philosophical belief through the winding and uncertain path of observation?

That faith was then new to me, and all Moxon’s expounding had failed to make me a convert; but now it seemed as if a great light shone about me, like that which fell upon Saul of Tarsus; and out there in the storm and darkness and solitude I experienced what Lewes calls “The endless variety and excitement of philosophic thought.”  I exulted in a new sense of knowledge, a new pride of reason.  My feet seemed hardly to touch the earth; it was as if I were uplifted and borne through the air by invisible wings.

That faith was new to me back then, and all of Moxon's explanations had failed to convince me; but now it felt like a great light was shining around me, like the one that fell on Saul of Tarsus. Out there in the storm, darkness, and solitude, I experienced what Lewes calls “The endless variety and excitement of philosophic thought.” I reveled in a newfound sense of knowledge, a fresh pride in reason. My feet barely seemed to touch the ground; it felt like I was lifted up and carried through the air by invisible wings.

Yielding to an impulse to seek further light from him whom I now recognized as my master and guide, I had unconsciously turned about, and almost before I was aware of having done so found myself again at Moxon’s door.  I was drenched with rain, but felt no discomfort.  Unable in my excitement to find the doorbell I instinctively tried the knob.  It turned and, entering, I mounted the stairs to the room that I had so recently left.  All was dark and silent; Moxon, as I had supposed, was in the adjoining room—the “machine-shop.”  Groping along the wall until I found the communicating door I knocked loudly several times, but got no response, which I attributed to the uproar outside, for the wind was blowing a gale and dashing the rain against the thin walls in sheets.  The drumming upon the shingle roof spanning the unceiled room was loud and incessant.

Yielding to an impulse to seek more insight from him whom I now recognized as my master and guide, I had unconsciously turned around, and almost before I realized it, I found myself back at Moxon’s door. I was soaked from the rain, but felt no discomfort. Unable to find the doorbell in my excitement, I instinctively tried the knob. It turned, and as I entered, I climbed the stairs to the room I had just left. Everything was dark and silent; Moxon, as I suspected, was in the adjacent room—the “machine-shop.” Feeling my way along the wall until I found the connecting door, I knocked loudly several times but received no response, which I attributed to the chaos outside, as the wind was howling and sending sheets of rain against the thin walls. The sound of rain pounding on the shingle roof covering the unfinished room was loud and relentless.

I had never been invited into the machine-shop—had, indeed, been denied admittance, as had all others, with one exception, a skilled metal worker, of whom no one knew anything except that his name was Haley and his habit silence.  But in my spiritual exaltation, discretion and civility were alike forgotten and I opened the door.  What I saw took all philosophical speculation out of me in short order.

I had never been allowed into the machine shop—actually, I had been denied entry like everyone else, with one exception, a skilled metal worker whose name was Haley. Nobody knew much about him except that he was always quiet. But in my state of spiritual uplift, I completely forgot about being discreet or polite and opened the door. What I saw quickly wiped away all my philosophical thoughts.

Moxon sat facing me at the farther side of a small table upon which a single candle made all the light that was in the room.  Opposite him, his back toward me, sat another person.  On the table between the two was a chessboard; the men were playing.  I knew little of chess, but as only a few pieces were on the board it was obvious that the game was near its close.  Moxon was intensely interested—not so much, it seemed to me, in the game as in his antagonist, upon whom he had fixed so intent a look that, standing though I did directly in the line of his vision, I was altogether unobserved.  His face was ghastly white, and his eyes glittered like diamonds.  Of his antagonist I had only a back view, but that was sufficient; I should not have cared to see his face.

Moxon sat across from me at a small table, where a single candle provided all the light in the room. Opposite him, with his back to me, sat another person. In between them was a chessboard; they were playing. I didn't know much about chess, but with only a few pieces on the board, it was clear the game was nearly over. Moxon seemed intensely focused—not so much on the game, but on his opponent, whom he was watching so closely that I stood directly in his line of sight and went completely unnoticed. His face was ghostly white, and his eyes sparkled like diamonds. I could only see the back of his opponent, but that was enough; I wouldn't have wanted to see his face anyway.

He was apparently not more than five feet in height, with proportions suggesting those of a gorilla—a tremendous breadth of shoulders, thick, short neck and broad, squat head, which had a tangled growth of black hair and was topped with a crimson fez.  A tunic of the same color, belted tightly to the waist, reached the seat—apparently a box—upon which he sat; his legs and feet were not seen.  His left forearm appeared to rest in his lap; he moved his pieces with his right hand, which seemed disproportionately long.

He was clearly no more than five feet tall, with a build that resembled a gorilla—broad shoulders, a thick, short neck, and a wide, squat head covered with a messy tangle of black hair, topped off with a red fez. He wore a tunic of the same color, tightly belted at the waist, that extended to the seat—seemingly a box—on which he sat; his legs and feet were out of sight. His left forearm rested in his lap, while he moved his pieces with his right hand, which appeared unusually long.

I had shrunk back and now stood a little to one side of the doorway and in shadow.  If Moxon had looked farther than the face of his opponent he could have observed nothing now, except that the door was open.  Something forbade me either to enter or to retire, a feeling—I know not how it came—that I was in the presence of an imminent tragedy and might serve my friend by remaining.  With a scarcely conscious rebellion against the indelicacy of the act I remained.

I had stepped back and was now standing to the side of the doorway in the shadows. If Moxon had looked beyond his opponent's face, he wouldn’t have seen anything but that the door was open. Something stopped me from either going in or leaving, a feeling—I’m not sure where it came from—that I was facing an impending tragedy and could help my friend by staying. With a barely noticeable sense of defiance against the awkwardness of the situation, I chose to stay.

The play was rapid.  Moxon hardly glanced at the board before making his moves, and to my unskilled eye seemed to move the piece most convenient to his hand, his motions in doing so being quick, nervous and lacking in precision.  The response of his antagonist, while equally prompt in the inception, was made with a slow, uniform, mechanical and, I thought, somewhat theatrical movement of the arm, that was a sore trial to my patience.  There was something unearthly about it all, and I caught myself shuddering.  But I was wet and cold.

The play was fast-paced. Moxon barely looked at the board before making his moves, and to my inexperienced eye, it seemed like he just grabbed the piece that was easiest to reach. His movements were quick and nervous but lacked precision. His opponent's responses, while just as quick at first, were slow, steady, and almost robotic, which I found pretty frustrating. There was something surreal about it all, and I caught myself shivering. But I was drenched and cold.

Two or three times after moving a piece the stranger slightly inclined his head, and each time I observed that Moxon shifted his king.  All at once the thought came to me that the man was dumb.  And then that he was a machine—an automaton chess-player!  Then I remembered that Moxon had once spoken to me of having invented such a piece of mechanism, though I did not understand that it had actually been constructed.  Was all his talk about the consciousness and intelligence of machines merely a prelude to eventual exhibition of this device—only a trick to intensify the effect of its mechanical action upon me in my ignorance of its secret?

Two or three times after moving a piece, the stranger slightly tilted his head, and each time I noticed that Moxon adjusted his king. Suddenly, it hit me that the man was mute. Then I thought he was a machine—an automated chess player! I remembered that Moxon had once told me about inventing such a mechanism, though I didn’t realize it had actually been built. Was all his talk about the awareness and intelligence of machines just a setup for the eventual display of this device—a trick to heighten the impact of its mechanical movements on me, considering I was oblivious to its secret?

A fine end, this, of all my intellectual transports—my “endless variety and excitement of philosophic thought!”  I was about to retire in disgust when something occurred to hold my curiosity.  I observed a shrug of the thing’s great shoulders, as if it were irritated: and so natural was this—so entirely human—that in my new view of the matter it startled me.  Nor was that all, for a moment later it struck the table sharply with its clenched hand.  At that gesture Moxon seemed even more startled than I: he pushed his chair a little backward, as in alarm.

A fitting conclusion to all my intellectual adventures—my "endless variety and excitement of philosophical thought!" I was ready to give up in frustration when something caught my interest. I noticed the thing's large shoulders shrug, as if it were annoyed: and it was so natural—so completely human—that it surprised me in my new perspective. And that wasn't all; a moment later, it hit the table hard with its clenched fist. At that gesture, Moxon looked even more shocked than I did: he pushed his chair back a little, as if in panic.

Presently Moxon, whose play it was, raised his hand high above the board, pounced upon one of his pieces like a sparrow-hawk and with the exclamation “checkmate!” rose quickly to his feet and stepped behind his chair.  The automaton sat motionless.

Currently, Moxon, the one who had made the move, raised his hand high over the board, swooped down on one of his pieces like a hawk, and with the shout "checkmate!" jumped up from his seat and stepped behind his chair. The automaton remained perfectly still.

The wind had now gone down, but I heard, at lessening intervals and progressively louder, the rumble and roll of thunder.  In the pauses between I now became conscious of a low humming or buzzing which, like the thunder, grew momentarily louder and more distinct.  It seemed to come from the body of the automaton, and was unmistakably a whirring of wheels.  It gave me the impression of a disordered mechanism which had escaped the repressive and regulating action of some controlling part—an effect such as might be expected if a pawl should be jostled from the teeth of a ratchet-wheel.  But before I had time for much conjecture as to its nature my attention was taken by the strange motions of the automaton itself.  A slight but continuous convulsion appeared to have possession of it.  In body and head it shook like a man with palsy or an ague chill, and the motion augmented every moment until the entire figure was in violent agitation.  Suddenly it sprang to its feet and with a movement almost too quick for the eye to follow shot forward across table and chair, with both arms thrust forth to their full length—the posture and lunge of a diver.  Moxon tried to throw himself backward out of reach, but he was too late: I saw the horrible thing’s hands close upon his throat, his own clutch its wrists.  Then the table was overturned, the candle thrown to the floor and extinguished, and all was black dark.  But the noise of the struggle was dreadfully distinct, and most terrible of all were the raucous, squawking sounds made by the strangled man’s efforts to breathe.  Guided by the infernal hubbub, I sprang to the rescue of my friend, but had hardly taken a stride in the darkness when the whole room blazed with a blinding white light that burned into my brain and heart and memory a vivid picture of the combatants on the floor, Moxon underneath, his throat still in the clutch of those iron hands, his head forced backward, his eyes protruding, his mouth wide open and his tongue thrust out; and—horrible contrast!—upon the painted face of his assassin an expression of tranquil and profound thought, as in the solution of a problem in chess!  This I observed, then all was blackness and silence.

The wind had calmed down, but I could hear, at shorter intervals and getting progressively louder, the rumble and roll of thunder. In between, I started to notice a low humming or buzzing that, like the thunder, became louder and more distinct. It seemed to come from the body of the automaton and was clearly the whirring of wheels. It gave me the impression of a malfunctioning machine that had broken free from the control of some regulating part—something like what might happen if a pawl slipped off the teeth of a ratchet-wheel. But before I could think much about its nature, I was distracted by the strange movements of the automaton itself. A slight but continuous shaking seemed to take hold of it. Its body and head trembled like a person with Parkinson's or a fever, and the shaking intensified until the entire figure was in violent motion. Suddenly, it sprang to its feet and with a movement almost too fast for the eye to catch shot forward across the table and chair, arms outstretched like a diver. Moxon tried to lean back out of reach, but he was too late: I saw the horrifying creature's hands close around his throat, and his own hands grab its wrists. Then the table was knocked over, the candle was thrown to the floor and went out, and everything went pitch black. But the noise of the struggle was horrifyingly clear, and the worst of all were the harsh, squawking sounds made by the strangled man's attempts to breathe. Guided by the terrible noise, I rushed to help my friend, but had hardly taken a step in the darkness when the whole room lit up with a blinding white light that seared into my brain and heart a vivid image of the fighters on the floor—Moxon underneath, his throat still in the grip of those iron hands, his head forced back, his eyes bulging, his mouth wide open and tongue sticking out; and—terrible contrast!—on the painted face of his attacker, an expression of calm and profound thought, as if working out a chess problem! I took this in, and then everything went black and silent.

Three days later I recovered consciousness in a hospital.  As the memory of that tragic night slowly evolved in my ailing brain recognized in my attendant Moxon’s confidential workman, Haley.  Responding to a look he approached, smiling.

Three days later, I woke up in a hospital. As the memory of that tragic night gradually came back to me, I recognized my attendant Moxon's coworker, Haley. He noticed my gaze and approached, smiling.

“Tell me about it,” I managed to say, faintly—“all about it.”

“Tell me about it,” I managed to say, softly—“everything about it.”

“Certainly,” he said; “you were carried unconscious from a burning house—Moxon’s.  Nobody knows how you came to be there.  You may have to do a little explaining.  The origin of the fire is a bit mysterious, too.  My own notion is that the house was struck by lightning.”

“Of course,” he said; “you were taken unconscious from a burning house—Moxon’s. Nobody knows how you ended up there. You might have to explain a bit. The cause of the fire is also somewhat mysterious. My personal theory is that the house was hit by lightning.”

“And Moxon?”

“And Moxon?”

“Buried yesterday—what was left of him.”

“Buried yesterday—what was left of him.”

Apparently this reticent person could unfold himself on occasion.  When imparting shocking intelligence to the sick he was affable enough.  After some moments of the keenest mental suffering I ventured to ask another question:

Apparently, this quiet person could open up sometimes. When sharing shocking news with the sick, he was friendly enough. After a few moments of intense mental anguish, I dared to ask another question:

“Who rescued me?”

"Who saved me?"

“Well, if that interests you—I did.”

“Well, if that interests you—I did.”

“Thank you, Mr. Haley, and may God bless you for it.  Did you rescue, also, that charming product of your skill, the automaton chess-player that murdered its inventor?”

“Thank you, Mr. Haley, and may God bless you for it. Did you also save that amazing creation of yours, the chess-playing robot that killed its inventor?”

The man was silent a long time, looking away from me.  Presently he turned and gravely said:

The man was quiet for a long time, looking away from me. Eventually, he turned and said seriously:

“Do you know that?”

"Do you know that?"

“I do,” I replied; “I saw it done.”

“I do,” I replied; “I saw it happen.”

That was many years ago.  If asked to-day I should answer less confidently.

That was a long time ago. If you asked me today, I’d respond with less certainty.

p. 106A TOUGH TUSSLE

One night in the autumn of 1861 a man sat alone in the heart of a forest in western Virginia.  The region was one of the wildest on the continent—the Cheat Mountain country.  There was no lack of people close at hand, however; within a mile of where the man sat was the now silent camp of a whole Federal brigade.  Somewhere about—it might be still nearer—was a force of the enemy, the numbers unknown.  It was this uncertainty as to its numbers and position that accounted for the man’s presence in that lonely spot; he was a young officer of a Federal infantry regiment and his business there was to guard his sleeping comrades in the camp against a surprise.  He was in command of a detachment of men constituting a picket-guard.  These men he had stationed just at nightfall in an irregular line, determined by the nature of the ground, several hundred yards in front of where he now sat.  The line ran through the forest, among the rocks and laurel thickets, the men fifteen or twenty paces apart, all in concealment and under injunction of strict silence and unremitting vigilance.  In four hours, if nothing occurred, they would be relieved by a fresh detachment from the reserve now resting in care of its captain some distance away to the left and rear.  Before stationing his men the young officer of whom we are writing had pointed out to his two sergeants the spot at which he would be found if it should be necessary to consult him, or if his presence at the front line should be required.

One night in the autumn of 1861, a man sat alone in the heart of a forest in western Virginia. The area was one of the wildest on the continent—the Cheat Mountain region. However, there were plenty of people nearby; within a mile of where the man sat was the now silent camp of an entire Federal brigade. Somewhere around—possibly even closer—was a force of the enemy, the numbers unknown. It was this uncertainty about their numbers and location that explained the man’s presence in that lonely spot; he was a young officer in a Federal infantry regiment, and his job was to protect his sleeping comrades in the camp from surprise attacks. He was in charge of a group of men acting as a picket guard. He had positioned these men at dusk in a jagged line dictated by the terrain, several hundred yards in front of where he now sat. The line ran through the forest, among the rocks and laurel thickets, with the men fifteen or twenty paces apart, all hidden and under strict orders of silence and constant vigilance. In four hours, if nothing happened, they would be relieved by a fresh unit from the reserve, which was now resting under the care of its captain some distance away to the left and rear. Before positioning his men, the young officer had shown his two sergeants where he would be if they needed to consult him or if his presence was needed at the front line.

It was a quiet enough spot—the fork of an old wood-road, on the two branches of which, prolonging themselves deviously forward in the dim moonlight, the sergeants were themselves stationed, a few paces in rear of the line.  If driven sharply back by a sudden onset of the enemy—and pickets are not expected to make a stand after firing—the men would come into the converging roads and naturally following them to their point of intersection could be rallied and “formed.”  In his small way the author of these dispositions was something of a strategist; if Napoleon had planned as intelligently at Waterloo he would have won that memorable battle and been overthrown later.

It was a quiet enough spot—the fork of an old dirt road, where the two branches stretched out in twisting paths under the dim moonlight, with the sergeants stationed a few steps behind the line. If the men were pushed back suddenly by a surprise attack from the enemy—and pickets aren't meant to stand their ground after firing—they would come into the converging roads and naturally follow them to their intersection, where they could regroup and form up. In his own way, the person making these plans was somewhat of a strategist; if Napoleon had planned as smartly at Waterloo, he would have won that famous battle and faced his downfall later.

Second-Lieutenant Brainerd Byring was a brave and efficient officer, young and comparatively inexperienced as he was in the business of killing his fellow-men.  He had enlisted in the very first days of the war as a private, with no military knowledge whatever, had been made first-sergeant of his company on account of his education and engaging manner, and had been lucky enough to lose his captain by a Confederate bullet; in the resulting promotions he had gained a commission.  He had been in several engagements, such as they were—at Philippi, Rich Mountain, Carrick’s Ford and Greenbrier—and had borne himself with such gallantry as not to attract the attention of his superior officers.  The exhilaration of battle was agreeable to him, but the sight of the dead, with their clay faces, blank eyes and stiff bodies, which when not unnaturally shrunken were unnaturally swollen, had always intolerably affected him.  He felt toward them a kind of reasonless antipathy that was something more than the physical and spiritual repugnance common to us all.  Doubtless this feeling was due to his unusually acute sensibilities—his keen sense of the beautiful, which these hideous things outraged.  Whatever may have been the cause, he could not look upon a dead body without a loathing which had in it an element of resentment.  What others have respected as the dignity of death had to him no existence—was altogether unthinkable.  Death was a thing to be hated.  It was not picturesque, it had no tender and solemn side—a dismal thing, hideous in all its manifestations and suggestions.  Lieutenant Byring was a braver man than anybody knew, for nobody knew his horror of that which he was ever ready to incur.

Second Lieutenant Brainerd Byring was a brave and effective officer, young and relatively inexperienced when it came to taking the lives of others. He had joined the military in the very early days of the war as a private, with no prior military knowledge, and had been promoted to first sergeant of his company because of his education and charming personality. He had been fortunate enough to gain a commission after losing his captain to a Confederate bullet. He had participated in several battles, including Philippi, Rich Mountain, Carrick’s Ford, and Greenbrier, and had conducted himself so gallantly that he didn’t attract notice from his superiors. The thrill of battle was enjoyable for him, but the sight of the dead—those with lifeless faces, vacant eyes, and rigid bodies, some unnaturally shrunken or swollen—had always deeply unsettled him. He felt a kind of irrational dislike toward them that went beyond the normal physical and spiritual aversion we all share. This feeling was likely due to his heightened sensitivity—his strong appreciation for beauty, which these horrific sights violated. Regardless of the reason, he couldn’t look at a dead body without feeling a disgust that included an element of resentment. What others saw as the dignity of death was completely unimaginable to him—it simply didn’t exist. To him, death was something to loathe. It was neither beautiful nor tender, and there was nothing solemn about it; it was a grim reality, hideous in every aspect. Lieutenant Byring was braver than anyone realized, for no one understood his terror of what he was always willing to face.

Having posted his men, instructed his sergeants and retired to his station, he seated himself on a log, and with senses all alert began his vigil.  For greater ease he loosened his sword-belt and taking his heavy revolver from his holster laid it on the log beside him.  He felt very comfortable, though he hardly gave the fact a thought, so intently did he listen for any sound from the front which might have a menacing significance—a shout, a shot, or the footfall of one of his sergeants coming to apprise him of something worth knowing.  From the vast, invisible ocean of moonlight overhead fell, here and there, a slender, broken stream that seemed to plash against the intercepting branches and trickle to earth, forming small white pools among the clumps of laurel.  But these leaks were few and served only to accentuate the blackness of his environment, which his imagination found it easy to people with all manner of unfamiliar shapes, menacing, uncanny, or merely grotesque.

After posting his men, instructing his sergeants, and returning to his post, he sat on a log. With all his senses on high alert, he began his watch. To be more comfortable, he loosened his sword belt and took his heavy revolver out of its holster, placing it on the log beside him. He felt quite at ease, though he hardly thought about it as he listened intently for any sound from the front that might signal danger—a shout, a shot, or the footsteps of one of his sergeants coming to inform him of something important. From the vast, invisible ocean of moonlight above, a few slender, broken streams of light fell, splashing against the branches and trickling down to the ground, creating small white pools among the clusters of laurel. But these streams were few and only made the darkness around him seem deeper, allowing his imagination to fill it with all sorts of strange shapes—threatening, eerie, or just bizarre.

He to whom the portentous conspiracy of night and solitude and silence in the heart of a great forest is not an unknown experience needs not to be told what another world it all is—how even the most commonplace and familiar objects take on another character.  The trees group themselves differently; they draw closer together, as if in fear.  The very silence has another quality than the silence of the day.  And it is full of half-heard whispers—whispers that startle—ghosts of sounds long dead.  There are living sounds, too, such as are never heard under other conditions: notes of strange night-birds, the cries of small animals in sudden encounters with stealthy foes or in their dreams, a rustling in the dead leaves—it may be the leap of a wood-rat, it may be the footfall of a panther.  What caused the breaking of that twig?—what the low, alarmed twittering in that bushful of birds?  There are sounds without a name, forms without substance, translations in space of objects which have not been seen to move, movements wherein nothing is observed to change its place.  Ah, children of the sunlight and the gaslight, how little you know of the world in which you live!

If you’ve ever experienced the eerie feeling of night, solitude, and silence deep within a great forest, you know it’s a whole different world—how even the most ordinary things take on a new vibe. The trees huddle closer together, almost as if they’re scared. The silence has a different feel compared to daytime. It’s filled with half-heard whispers that shock you—echoes of sounds long gone. There are also living sounds that you don’t hear in other situations: calls from strange night birds, the cries of small animals startled by hidden predators or lost in their dreams, the rustling of dead leaves—it might be a wood rat jumping or the footsteps of a panther. What made that twig snap? What’s causing that anxious chirping from the birds in the bushes? There are nameless sounds, shapes without substance, and movements where nothing seems to change its place. Ah, children of sunlight and gaslight, how little you understand about the world you inhabit!

Surrounded at a little distance by armed and watchful friends, Byring felt utterly alone.  Yielding himself to the solemn and mysterious spirit of the time and place, he had forgotten the nature of his connection with the visible and audible aspects and phases of the night.  The forest was boundless; men and the habitations of men did not exist.  The universe was one primeval mystery of darkness, without form and void, himself the sole, dumb questioner of its eternal secret.  Absorbed in thoughts born of this mood, he suffered the time to slip away unnoted.  Meantime the infrequent patches of white light lying amongst the tree-trunks had undergone changes of size, form and place.  In one of them near by, just at the roadside, his eye fell upon an object that he had not previously observed.  It was almost before his face as he sat; he could have sworn that it had not before been there.  It was partly covered in shadow, but he could see that it was a human figure.  Instinctively he adjusted the clasp of his sword-belt and laid hold of his pistol—again he was in a world of war, by occupation an assassin.

Surrounded at a short distance by armed and alert friends, Byring felt completely alone. Giving in to the serious and mysterious vibe of the time and place, he had lost track of his connection with the visible and audible parts of the night. The forest stretched endlessly; people and their homes did not exist. The universe felt like one ancient mystery of darkness, formless and empty, with him as the only silent seeker of its eternal secret. Lost in thoughts inspired by this mood, he let time slip by without noticing. Meanwhile, the occasional patches of white light among the tree trunks changed in size, shape, and position. In one of those patches nearby, right by the roadside, his eye caught an object he hadn’t noticed before. It was almost right in front of him as he sat; he could have sworn it hadn't been there earlier. It was partly hidden in shadow, but he could see it was a human figure. Instinctively, he tightened the clasp of his sword belt and grabbed his pistol—once again, he was in a world of war, his occupation that of an assassin.

The figure did not move.  Rising, pistol in hand, he approached.  The figure lay upon its back, its upper part in shadow, but standing above it and looking down upon the face, he saw that it was a dead body.  He shuddered and turned from it with a feeling of sickness and disgust, resumed his seat upon the log, and forgetting military prudence struck a match and lit a cigar.  In the sudden blackness that followed the extinction of the flame he felt a sense of relief; he could no longer see the object of his aversion.  Nevertheless, he kept his eyes set in that direction until it appeared again with growing distinctness.  It seemed to have moved a trifle nearer.

The figure didn’t move. Standing up with his gun in hand, he moved closer. The figure was lying on its back, the upper part in shadow, but as he looked down at the face, he realized it was a dead body. He shuddered and turned away, feeling sick and disgusted, went back to sitting on the log, and forgetting all about being cautious, struck a match to light a cigar. In the sudden darkness that followed the flame going out, he felt a sense of relief; he could no longer see the thing he hated. Still, he kept his eyes fixed in that direction until it came back into view, becoming clearer. It looked like it had moved a little closer.

“Damn the thing!” he muttered.  “What does it want?”

“Damn it!” he muttered. “What does it want?”

It did not appear to be in need of anything but a soul.

It seemed to only lack a soul.

Byring turned away his eyes and began humming a tune, but he broke off in the middle of a bar and looked at the dead body.  Its presence annoyed him, though he could hardly have had a quieter neighbor.  He was conscious, too, of a vague, indefinable feeling that was new to him.  It was not fear, but rather a sense of the supernatural—in which he did not at all believe.

Byring turned his gaze away and started humming a tune, but he stopped abruptly and looked at the dead body. Its presence irritated him, even though he couldn’t have asked for a quieter neighbor. He also sensed a vague, undefinable feeling that was unfamiliar to him. It wasn't fear, but more of a sense of the supernatural—in which he had no belief at all.

“I have inherited it,” he said to himself.  “I suppose it will require a thousand ages—perhaps ten thousand—for humanity to outgrow this feeling.  Where and when did it originate?  Away back, probably, in what is called the cradle of the human race—the plains of Central Asia.  What we inherit as a superstition our barbarous ancestors must have held as a reasonable conviction.  Doubtless they believed themselves justified by facts whose nature we cannot even conjecture in thinking a dead body a malign thing endowed with some strange power of mischief, with perhaps a will and a purpose to exert it.  Possibly they had some awful form of religion of which that was one of the chief doctrines, sedulously taught by their priesthood, as ours teach the immortality of the soul.  As the Aryans moved slowly on, to and through the Caucasus passes, and spread over Europe, new conditions of life must have resulted in the formulation of new religions.  The old belief in the malevolence of the dead body was lost from the creeds and even perished from tradition, but it left its heritage of terror, which is transmitted from generation to generation—is as much a part of us as are our blood and bones.”

“I've inherited this,” he thought to himself. “I guess it will take a thousand ages—maybe even ten thousand—for humanity to move past this feeling. Where and when did it start? Probably way back in what’s known as the cradle of humankind—the plains of Central Asia. What we now see as superstition, our barbaric ancestors must have considered a logical belief. They surely thought they were justified by facts we can't even imagine, believing a dead body was a harmful thing that had some strange power to cause trouble, maybe even a will and a purpose to use it. It’s possible they had some terrifying form of religion where this was a key doctrine, carefully taught by their priests, just like ours teach about the immortality of the soul. As the Aryans slowly made their way through the Caucasus passes and spread across Europe, new life conditions must have led to the development of new religions. The old belief in the evil of the dead body faded from beliefs and even disappeared from tradition, but it left behind a legacy of fear that gets passed down through generations—it’s as much a part of us as our blood and bones.”

In following out his thought he had forgotten that which suggested it; but now his eye fell again upon the corpse.  The shadow had now altogether uncovered it.  He saw the sharp profile, the chin in the air, the whole face, ghastly white in the moonlight.  The clothing was gray, the uniform of a Confederate soldier.  The coat and waistcoat, unbuttoned, had fallen away on each side, exposing the white shirt.  The chest seemed unnaturally prominent, but the abdomen had sunk in, leaving a sharp projection at the line of the lower ribs.  The arms were extended, the left knee was thrust upward.  The whole posture impressed Byring as having been studied with a view to the horrible.

In pursuing his thoughts, he had forgotten what sparked them; but now his gaze fell once more on the corpse. The shadow had completely lifted from it. He saw the sharp profile, the chin tilted up, the entire face, ghostly white in the moonlight. The clothing was gray, the uniform of a Confederate soldier. The coat and waistcoat, unbuttoned, had fallen away on either side, revealing the white shirt underneath. The chest appeared unnaturally prominent, while the abdomen had sunk in, creating a stark projection at the lower ribs. The arms were stretched out, and the left knee was raised. The entire position struck Byring as deliberately designed to evoke horror.

“Bah!” he exclaimed; “he was an actor—he knows how to be dead.”

“Bah!” he exclaimed. “He was an actor—he knows how to play dead.”

He drew away his eyes, directing them resolutely along one of the roads leading to the front, and resumed his philosophizing where he had left off.

He turned his gaze away, focusing intently on one of the roads that led to the front, and picked up his thoughts again from where he had paused.

“It may be that our Central Asian ancestors had not the custom of burial.  In that case it is easy to understand their fear of the dead, who really were a menace and an evil.  They bred pestilences.  Children were taught to avoid the places where they lay, and to run away if by inadvertence they came near a corpse.  I think, indeed, I’d better go away from this chap.”

“It’s possible that our Central Asian ancestors didn’t practice burial. If that’s true, it makes sense why they were afraid of the dead, who were truly a threat and a source of evil. They brought diseases. Kids were taught to stay away from where the bodies were and to run if they accidentally got close to a corpse. Honestly, I think I should just leave this guy.”

He half rose to do so, then remembered that he had told his men in front and the officer in the rear who was to relieve him that he could at any time be found at that spot.  It was a matter of pride, too.  If he abandoned his post he feared they would think he feared the corpse.  He was no coward and he was unwilling to incur anybody’s ridicule.  So he again seated himself, and to prove his courage looked boldly at the body.  The right arm—the one farthest from him—was now in shadow.  He could barely see the hand which, he had before observed, lay at the root of a clump of laurel.  There had been no change, a fact which gave him a certain comfort, he could not have said why.  He did not at once remove his eyes; that which we do not wish to see has a strange fascination, sometimes irresistible.  Of the woman who covers her eyes with her hands and looks between the fingers let it be said that the wits have dealt with her not altogether justly.

He got up a little to do so, then remembered that he had told his men in front and the officer in the back who was supposed to replace him that he could be found at that spot anytime. It was a matter of pride, too. If he left his post, he feared they would think he was scared of the body. He was no coward and didn’t want to face anyone’s mockery. So he sat back down and to prove his bravery, he looked straight at the body. The right arm—the one farthest from him—was in shadow now. He could barely see the hand, which he had noticed before, lying at the base of a clump of laurel. There was no change, which gave him a certain comfort he couldn't quite explain. He didn’t immediately take his eyes off it; that which we don’t want to see has a strange, sometimes irresistible, allure. As for the woman who covers her eyes with her hands and looks through her fingers, it should be said that the clever ones haven’t treated her entirely fairly.

Byring suddenly became conscious of a pain in his right hand.  He withdrew his eyes from his enemy and looked at it.  He was grasping the hilt of his drawn sword so tightly that it hurt him.  He observed, too, that he was leaning forward in a strained attitude—crouching like a gladiator ready to spring at the throat of an antagonist.  His teeth were clenched and he was breathing hard.  This matter was soon set right, and as his muscles relaxed and he drew a long breath he felt keenly enough the ludicrousness of the incident.  It affected him to laughter.  Heavens! what sound was that? what mindless devil was uttering an unholy glee in mockery of human merriment?  He sprang to his feet and looked about him, not recognizing his own laugh.

Byring suddenly became aware of a pain in his right hand. He pulled his gaze away from his enemy and looked at it. He was gripping the hilt of his drawn sword so tightly that it hurt. He also noticed that he was leaning forward in a tense position—crouching like a gladiator ready to pounce on an opponent. His teeth were clenched, and he was breathing heavily. This was quickly sorted out, and as his muscles relaxed and he took a deep breath, he felt the absurdity of the situation. It made him laugh. What was that sound? What mindless devil was making an unholy noise in mockery of human joy? He jumped to his feet and looked around, not recognizing his own laughter.

He could no longer conceal from himself the horrible fact of his cowardice; he was thoroughly frightened!  He would have run from the spot, but his legs refused their office; they gave way beneath him and he sat again upon the log, violently trembling.  His face was wet, his whole body bathed in a chill perspiration.  He could not even cry out.  Distinctly he heard behind him a stealthy tread, as of some wild animal, and dared not look over his shoulder.  Had the soulless living joined forces with the soulless dead?—was it an animal?  Ah, if he could but be assured of that!  But by no effort of will could he now unfix his gaze from the face of the dead man.

He could no longer hide from himself the terrible truth of his cowardice; he was completely terrified! He would have run away from the spot, but his legs wouldn’t cooperate; they gave out beneath him, and he sat down again on the log, shaking violently. His face was wet, and his whole body was drenched in cold sweat. He couldn’t even scream. He distinctly heard a quiet footstep behind him, like that of a wild animal, and he was too scared to look over his shoulder. Had the soulless living joined forces with the soulless dead? Was it an animal? Oh, if only he could be sure of that! But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t tear his eyes away from the face of the dead man.

I repeat that Lieutenant Byring was a brave and intelligent man.  But what would you have?  Shall a man cope, single-handed, with so monstrous an alliance as that of night and solitude and silence and the dead,—while an incalculable host of his own ancestors shriek into the ear of his spirit their coward counsel, sing their doleful death-songs in his heart, and disarm his very blood of all its iron?  The odds are too great—courage was not made for so rough use as that.

I want to emphasize that Lieutenant Byring was a brave and smart guy. But what do you expect? Can a person really take on something as overwhelming as the combination of night, loneliness, silence, and the dead—all while an endless crowd of his ancestors screams cowardly advice in his mind, fills his heart with their sad death songs, and weakens his blood? The odds are just too stacked against him—courage wasn’t meant for such harsh conditions.

One sole conviction now had the man in possession: that the body had moved.  It lay nearer to the edge of its plot of light—there could be no doubt of it.  It had also moved its arms, for, look, they are both in the shadow!  A breath of cold air struck Byring full in the face; the boughs of trees above him stirred and moaned.  A strongly defined shadow passed across the face of the dead, left it luminous, passed back upon it and left it half obscured.  The horrible thing was visibly moving!  At that moment a single shot rang out upon the picket-line—a lonelier and louder, though more distant, shot than ever had been heard by mortal ear!  It broke the spell of that enchanted man; it slew the silence and the solitude, dispersed the hindering host from Central Asia and released his modern manhood.  With a cry like that of some great bird pouncing upon its prey he sprang forward, hot-hearted for action!

One single belief now consumed the man: that the body had moved. It lay closer to the edge of its patch of light—there was no doubt about it. It had also moved its arms, because look, they are both in the shadow! A cold breeze hit Byring right in the face; the branches of the trees above him rustled and groaned. A sharply defined shadow crossed over the face of the dead, leaving it glowing, then came back and partially obscured it. The horrifying thing was visibly shifting! At that moment, a single shot fired on the picket line—a lonelier and louder, though more distant, shot than any mortal had ever heard! It broke the spell that had entranced the man; it shattered the silence and solitude, drove away the obstacles from Central Asia, and freed his modern manhood. With a cry like a great bird swooping down on its prey, he leaped forward, eager for action!

Shot after shot now came from the front.  There were shoutings and confusion, hoof-beats and desultory cheers.  Away to the rear, in the sleeping camp, were a singing of bugles and grumble of drums.  Pushing through the thickets on either side the roads came the Federal pickets, in full retreat, firing backward at random as they ran.  A straggling group that had followed back one of the roads, as instructed, suddenly sprang away into the bushes as half a hundred horsemen thundered by them, striking wildly with their sabres as they passed.  At headlong speed these mounted madmen shot past the spot where Byring had sat, and vanished round an angle of the road, shouting and firing their pistols.  A moment later there was a roar of musketry, followed by dropping shots—they had encountered the reserve-guard in line; and back they came in dire confusion, with here and there an empty saddle and many a maddened horse, bullet-stung, snorting and plunging with pain.  It was all over—“an affair of outposts.”

Shots rang out from the front in rapid succession. There were shouts and chaos, the sound of hooves, and scattered cheers. In the back, in the sleeping camp, bugles were playing and drums were rumbling. Federal pickets were pushing through the bushes on either side of the roads, retreating as they fired randomly behind them. A disorganized group that had followed one of the roads, as directed, suddenly darted into the underbrush as a crowd of horsemen thundered past, swinging their sabers wildly as they went. At breakneck speed, these frantic riders rushed past the spot where Byring had been sitting, disappearing around a bend in the road, shouting and firing their pistols. Moments later, a loud roar of gunfire erupted, followed by stray shots—they had run into the reserve guard in formation; and they came back in utter disarray, with a few empty saddles and many frantic horses, hit by bullets, snorting and rearing in pain. It was all over—“an affair of outposts.”

The line was reëstablished with fresh men, the roll called, the stragglers were reformed.  The Federal commander with a part of his staff, imperfectly clad, appeared upon the scene, asked a few questions, looked exceedingly wise and retired.  After standing at arms for an hour the brigade in camp “swore a prayer or two” and went to bed.

The line was reestablished with new soldiers, the roster was called, and the stragglers were gathered. The Federal commander, along with some of his staff, poorly dressed, showed up, asked a few questions, looked very knowledgeable, and then left. After standing at attention for an hour, the brigade in camp "offered a prayer or two" and went to bed.

Early the next morning a fatigue-party, commanded by a captain and accompanied by a surgeon, searched the ground for dead and wounded.  At the fork of the road, a little to one side, they found two bodies lying close together—that of a Federal officer and that of a Confederate private.  The officer had died of a sword-thrust through the heart, but not, apparently, until he had inflicted upon his enemy no fewer than five dreadful wounds.  The dead officer lay on his face in a pool of blood, the weapon still in his breast.  They turned him on his back and the surgeon removed it.

Early the next morning, a fatigue party led by a captain and accompanied by a surgeon searched the area for the dead and injured. At the fork in the road, off to one side, they found two bodies lying close together—one was a Federal officer and the other a Confederate private. The officer had died from a sword thrust through the heart, but not before he had dealt his opponent at least five severe wounds. The dead officer was face down in a pool of blood, the weapon still lodged in his chest. They turned him onto his back, and the surgeon took it out.

“Gad!” said the captain—“It is Byring!”—adding, with a glance at the other, “They had a tough tussle.”

“Wow!” said the captain—“It’s ByRing!”—adding, with a look at the other, “They really went at it.”

The surgeon was examining the sword.  It was that of a line officer of Federal infantry—exactly like the one worn by the captain.  It was, in fact, Byring’s own.  The only other weapon discovered was an undischarged revolver in the dead officer’s belt.

The surgeon was looking at the sword. It belonged to a line officer of Federal infantry—just like the one the captain wore. In fact, it was Byring’s own. The only other weapon found was an unused revolver in the dead officer’s belt.

The surgeon laid down the sword and approached the other body.  It was frightfully gashed and stabbed, but there was no blood.  He took hold of the left foot and tried to straighten the leg.  In the effort the body was displaced.  The dead do not wish to be moved—it protested with a faint, sickening odor.  Where it had lain were a few maggots, manifesting an imbecile activity.

The surgeon set down the sword and moved toward the other body. It was horrifyingly cut and stabbed, but there was no blood. He grabbed the left foot and tried to straighten the leg. In doing so, the body shifted. The dead don’t like to be moved—it protested with a faint, nauseating smell. Where it had been lying, there were a few maggots, showing a mindless activity.

The surgeon looked at the captain.  The captain looked at the surgeon.

The surgeon glanced at the captain. The captain glanced at the surgeon.

p. 121ONE OF TWINS

A LETTER FOUND AMONG THE PAPERS OF THE LATE MORTIMER BARR

A LETTER DISCOVERED AMONG THE DOCUMENTS OF THE LATE MORTIMER BARR

You ask me if in my experience as one of a pair of twins I ever observed anything unaccountable by the natural laws with which we have acquaintance.  As to that you shall judge; perhaps we have not all acquaintance with the same natural laws.  You may know some that I do not, and what is to me unaccountable may be very clear to you.

You ask me if, in my experience as one of a pair of twins, I ever witnessed anything that couldn’t be explained by the natural laws we know. As for that, you can decide; maybe we’re not all familiar with the same natural laws. You might know some that I don’t, and what seems unexplainable to me could be very clear to you.

You knew my brother John—that is, you knew him when you knew that I was not present; but neither you nor, I believe, any human being could distinguish between him and me if we chose to seem alike.  Our parents could not; ours is the only instance of which I have any knowledge of so close resemblance as that.  I speak of my brother John, but I am not at all sure that his name was not Henry and mine John.  We were regularly christened, but afterward, in the very act of tattooing us with small distinguishing marks, the operator lost his reckoning; and although I bear upon my forearm a small “H” and he bore a “J,” it is by no means certain that the letters ought not to have been transposed.  During our boyhood our parents tried to distinguish us more obviously by our clothing and other simple devices, but we would so frequently exchange suits and otherwise circumvent the enemy that they abandoned all such ineffectual attempts, and during all the years that we lived together at home everybody recognized the difficulty of the situation and made the best of it by calling us both “Jehnry.”  I have often wondered at my father’s forbearance in not branding us conspicuously upon our unworthy brows, but as we were tolerably good boys and used our power of embarrassment and annoyance with commendable moderation, we escaped the iron.  My father was, in fact, a singularly good-natured man, and I think quietly enjoyed nature’s practical joke.

You knew my brother John—that is, you knew him when I wasn’t around; but I don’t think you or anyone else could tell us apart if we wanted to look similar. Our parents couldn’t either; as far as I know, our resemblance is one of a kind. I’m referring to my brother John, but I’m not entirely sure if his name was actually Henry and mine was John. We were regularly baptized, but during the process of tattooing us with small distinguishing marks, the person doing it lost track of things; even though I have a small “H” on my forearm and he has a “J,” it’s definitely possible that the letters should have been switched. When we were kids, our parents tried to tell us apart more clearly with our clothing and other simple tricks, but we would often swap outfits and outsmart them, so they gave up on those useless efforts. Throughout our time living together at home, everyone recognized the confusion and dealt with it by just calling us both “Jehnry.” I’ve often wondered about my dad’s patience in not marking us clearly on our foreheads, but since we were pretty well-behaved boys and used our ability to annoy people with reasonable moderation, we got lucky. My dad was actually very good-natured and I think he secretly enjoyed nature’s little prank.

Soon after we had come to California, and settled at San Jose (where the only good fortune that awaited us was our meeting with so kind a friend as you) the family, as you know, was broken up by the death of both my parents in the same week.  My father died insolvent and the homestead was sacrificed to pay his debts.  My sisters returned to relatives in the East, but owing to your kindness John and I, then twenty-two years of age, obtained employment in San Francisco, in different quarters of the town.  Circumstances did not permit us to live together, and we saw each other infrequently, sometimes not oftener than once a week.  As we had few acquaintances in common, the fact of our extraordinary likeness was little known.  I come now to the matter of your inquiry.

Soon after we arrived in California and settled in San Jose (where the only good fortune we found was meeting a kind friend like you), the family, as you know, was shattered by the death of both my parents in the same week. My father passed away without any money, and we had to sell the homestead to pay off his debts. My sisters went back to relatives in the East, but thanks to your kindness, John and I, both twenty-two at the time, found jobs in San Francisco, working in different parts of the city. Our circumstances didn’t allow us to live together, so we saw each other rarely, sometimes only once a week. Since we had few mutual friends, not many people knew about our striking resemblance. Now, I’ll get to the point of your inquiry.

One day soon after we had come to this city I was walking down Market street late in the afternoon, when I was accosted by a well-dressed man of middle age, who after greeting me cordially said: “Stevens, I know, of course, that you do not go out much, but I have told my wife about you, and she would be glad to see you at the house.  I have a notion, too, that my girls are worth knowing.  Suppose you come out to-morrow at six and dine with us, en famille; and then if the ladies can’t amuse you afterward I’ll stand in with a few games of billiards.”

One day, soon after we arrived in this city, I was walking down Market Street late in the afternoon when a well-dressed man in his middle years approached me. After greeting me warmly, he said, “Stevens, I know you don’t go out much, but I’ve told my wife about you, and she would love to see you at our home. I also think my daughters are worth getting to know. How about you come over tomorrow at six for dinner, en famille? And if the ladies can’t entertain you afterward, I’ll join you for a few games of billiards.”

This was said with so bright a smile and so engaging a manner that I had not the heart to refuse, and although I had never seen the man in my life I promptly replied: “You are very good, sir, and it will give me great pleasure to accept the invitation.  Please present my compliments to Mrs. Margovan and ask her to expect me.”

This was said with such a bright smile and such a charming way that I couldn’t bring myself to say no, and even though I had never seen the guy before, I quickly replied: “You’re very kind, sir, and I’d be happy to accept the invitation. Please send my regards to Mrs. Margovan and let her know to expect me.”

With a shake of the hand and a pleasant parting word the man passed on.  That he had mistaken me for my brother was plain enough.  That was an error to which I was accustomed and which it was not my habit to rectify unless the matter seemed important.  But how had I known that this man’s name was Margovan?  It certainly is not a name that one would apply to a man at random, with a probability that it would be right.  In point of fact, the name was as strange to me as the man.

With a handshake and a friendly goodbye, the man moved on. It was clear that he had confused me for my brother. I was used to that mistake and usually didn’t correct it unless it seemed necessary. But how did I know this man’s name was Margovan? It’s definitely not a name you’d randomly assign to someone and expect to be correct. In fact, the name was as unfamiliar to me as the man himself.

The next morning I hastened to where my brother was employed and met him coming out of the office with a number of bills that he was to collect.  I told him how I had “committed” him and added that if he didn’t care to keep the engagement I should be delighted to continue the impersonation.

The next morning, I rushed to where my brother worked and saw him leaving the office with a bunch of bills he needed to collect. I told him how I had “committed” him and mentioned that if he didn’t want to keep the engagement, I’d be more than happy to take over the impersonation.

“That’s queer,” he said thoughtfully.  “Margovan is the only man in the office here whom I know well and like.  When he came in this morning and we had passed the usual greetings some singular impulse prompted me to say: ‘Oh, I beg your pardon, Mr. Margovan, but I neglected to ask your address.’  I got the address, but what under the sun I was to do with it, I did not know until now.  It’s good of you to offer to take the consequence of your impudence, but I’ll eat that dinner myself, if you please.”

"That's odd," he said thoughtfully. "Margovan is the only guy in the office here that I know well and actually like. When he came in this morning and we exchanged the usual greetings, something prompted me to say, 'Oh, I'm sorry, Mr. Margovan, but I forgot to ask for your address.' I got the address, but I had no idea what to do with it until now. It's kind of you to offer to deal with the consequences of your boldness, but I'll handle that dinner myself, if you don’t mind."

He ate a number of dinners at the same place—more than were good for him, I may add without disparaging their quality; for he fell in love with Miss Margovan, proposed marriage to her and was heartlessly accepted.

He had quite a few dinners at the same place—more than was healthy for him, I should note without criticizing the quality; because he fell for Miss Margovan, proposed to her, and she coldly accepted.

Several weeks after I had been informed of the engagement, but before it had been convenient for me to make the acquaintance of the young woman and her family, I met one day on Kearney street a handsome but somewhat dissipated-looking man whom something prompted me to follow and watch, which I did without any scruple whatever.  He turned up Geary street and followed it until he came to Union square.  There he looked at his watch, then entered the square.  He loitered about the paths for some time, evidently waiting for someone.  Presently he was joined by a fashionably dressed and beautiful young woman and the two walked away up Stockton street, I following.  I now felt the necessity of extreme caution, for although the girl was a stranger it seemed to me that she would recognize me at a glance.  They made several turns from one street to another and finally, after both had taken a hasty look all about—which I narrowly evaded by stepping into a doorway—they entered a house of which I do not care to state the location.  Its location was better than its character.

Several weeks after I learned about the engagement, but before I had the chance to meet the young woman and her family, I happened to see a handsome but somewhat worn-out-looking man on Kearney Street. For some reason, I felt compelled to follow and watch him, and I did so without any hesitation. He turned onto Geary Street and continued until he reached Union Square. There, he checked his watch and then walked into the square. He wandered around the paths for a while, clearly waiting for someone. Soon, he was joined by a stylishly dressed and beautiful young woman, and the two of them headed up Stockton Street, with me trailing behind. I now realized I had to be extremely cautious because, even though I didn’t know the girl, I felt she would recognize me instantly. They made several turns from one street to another, and finally, after both of them quickly scanned the area—which I narrowly avoided by stepping into a doorway—they entered a house that I prefer not to mention the location of. Its location was better than its reputation.

I protest that my action in playing the spy upon these two strangers was without assignable motive.  It was one of which I might or might not be ashamed, according to my estimate of the character of the person finding it out.  As an essential part of a narrative educed by your question it is related here without hesitancy or shame.

I insist that my decision to spy on these two strangers had no clear motive. It was something I might feel embarrassed about, depending on who discovered it. As a crucial part of a story prompted by your question, I share it here without hesitation or shame.

A week later John took me to the house of his prospective father-in-law, and in Miss Margovan, as you have already surmised, but to my profound astonishment, I recognized the heroine of that discreditable adventure.  A gloriously beautiful heroine of a discreditable adventure I must in justice admit that she was; but that fact has only this importance: her beauty was such a surprise to me that it cast a doubt upon her identity with the young woman I had seen before; how could the marvelous fascination of her face have failed to strike me at that time?  But no—there was no possibility of error; the difference was due to costume, light and general surroundings.

A week later, John took me to the home of his future father-in-law, and to my complete surprise, I recognized Miss Margovan as the main character in that embarrassing situation. I have to admit, she was a stunningly beautiful woman involved in a scandalous event. But the importance of that is this: her beauty was such a shock to me that I questioned whether she was the same woman I had seen before; how could I have missed the incredible allure of her face back then? But no—there was no chance of making a mistake; the difference was just due to her outfit, the lighting, and the overall setting.

John and I passed the evening at the house, enduring, with the fortitude of long experience, such delicate enough banter as our likeness naturally suggested.  When the young lady and I were left alone for a few minutes I looked her squarely in the face and said with sudden gravity:

John and I spent the evening at the house, handling, with the patience of long experience, the lighthearted teasing that our similarities naturally invited. When the young lady and I were left alone for a few minutes, I looked her straight in the face and said with unexpected seriousness:

“You, too, Miss Margovan, have a double: I saw her last Tuesday afternoon in Union square.”

“You, too, Miss Margovan, have a doppelgänger: I saw her last Tuesday afternoon in Union Square.”

She trained her great gray eyes upon me for a moment, but her glance was a trifle less steady than my own and she withdrew it, fixing it on the tip of her shoe.

She focused her big gray eyes on me for a moment, but her gaze was a little less steady than mine, so she looked away and focused on the tip of her shoe.

“Was she very like me?” she asked, with an indifference which I thought a little overdone.

“Was she a lot like me?” she asked, with an indifference that seemed a bit exaggerated to me.

“So like,” said I, “that I greatly admired her, and being unwilling to lose sight of her I confess that I followed her until—Miss Margovan, are you sure that you understand?”

“So like,” I said, “I really admired her, and not wanting to lose track of her, I admit that I followed her until—Miss Margovan, are you sure you understand?”

She was now pale, but entirely calm.  She again raised her eyes to mine, with a look that did not falter.

She was now pale, but completely calm. She looked into my eyes again, with a gaze that didn’t waver.

“What do you wish me to do?” she asked.  “You need not fear to name your terms.  I accept them.”

“What do you want me to do?” she asked. “You don’t need to be afraid to say what you want. I agree to it.”

It was plain, even in the brief time given me for reflection, that in dealing with this girl ordinary methods would not do, and ordinary exactions were needless.

It was clear, even in the short time I had to think, that when it came to this girl, regular methods wouldn't work, and regular demands were unnecessary.

“Miss Margovan,” I said, doubtless with something of the compassion in my voice that I had in my heart, “it is impossible not to think you the victim of some horrible compulsion.  Rather than impose new embarrassments upon you I would prefer to aid you to regain your freedom.”

“Miss Margovan,” I said, probably with a hint of compassion in my voice that reflected what I felt in my heart, “it’s hard not to see you as a victim of some terrible force. Instead of adding to your discomfort, I would rather help you regain your freedom.”

She shook her head, sadly and hopelessly, and I continued, with agitation:

She shook her head, feeling sad and hopeless, and I went on, feeling anxious:

“Your beauty unnerves me.  I am disarmed by your frankness and your distress.  If you are free to act upon conscience you will, I believe, do what you conceive to be best; if you are not—well, Heaven help us all!  You have nothing to fear from me but such opposition to this marriage as I can try to justify on—on other grounds.”

"Your beauty makes me uneasy. I'm taken aback by your honesty and your pain. If you can follow your conscience, I believe you'll do what you think is best; if you can't—well, God help us all! You don’t have to worry about me except for the resistance I might put up against this marriage, which I’ll try to justify on—on different grounds."

These were not my exact words, but that was the sense of them, as nearly as my sudden and conflicting emotions permitted me to express it.  I rose and left her without another look at her, met the others as they reentered the room and said, as calmly as I could: “I have been bidding Miss Margovan good evening; it is later than I thought.”

These weren't my exact words, but that was the feeling behind them, as much as my sudden and mixed emotions allowed me to express. I got up and left her without another glance, ran into the others as they came back into the room, and said as calmly as I could, “I was just saying good evening to Miss Margovan; it's later than I realized.”

John decided to go with me.  In the street he asked if I had observed anything singular in Julia’s manner.

John decided to come with me. In the street, he asked if I had noticed anything unusual about Julia’s behavior.

“I thought her ill,” I replied; “that is why I left.”  Nothing more was said.

“I thought she was sick,” I replied; “that’s why I left.” Nothing more was said.

The next evening I came late to my lodgings.  The events of the previous evening had made me nervous and ill; I had tried to cure myself and attain to clear thinking by walking in the open air, but I was oppressed with a horrible presentiment of evil—a presentiment which I could not formulate.  It was a chill, foggy night; my clothing and hair were damp and I shook with cold.  In my dressing-gown and slippers before a blazing grate of coals I was even more uncomfortable.  I no longer shivered but shuddered—there is a difference.  The dread of some impending calamity was so strong and dispiriting that I tried to drive it away by inviting a real sorrow—tried to dispel the conception of a terrible future by substituting the memory of a painful past.  I recalled the death of my parents and endeavored to fix my mind upon the last sad scenes at their bedsides and their graves.  It all seemed vague and unreal, as having occurred ages ago and to another person.  Suddenly, striking through my thought and parting it as a tense cord is parted by the stroke of steel—I can think of no other comparison—I heard a sharp cry as of one in mortal agony!  The voice was that of my brother and seemed to come from the street outside my window.  I sprang to the window and threw it open.  A street lamp directly opposite threw a wan and ghastly light upon the wet pavement and the fronts of the houses.  A single policeman, with upturned collar, was leaning against a gatepost, quietly smoking a cigar.  No one else was in sight.  I closed the window and pulled down the shade, seated myself before the fire and tried to fix my mind upon my surroundings.  By way of assisting, by performance of some familiar act, I looked at my watch; it marked half-past eleven.  Again I heard that awful cry!  It seemed in the room—at my side.  I was frightened and for some moments had not the power to move.  A few minutes later—I have no recollection of the intermediate time—I found myself hurrying along an unfamiliar street as fast as I could walk.  I did not know where I was, nor whither I was going, but presently sprang up the steps of a house before which were two or three carriages and in which were moving lights and a subdued confusion of voices.  It was the house of Mr. Margovan.

The next evening, I got back to my place late. The events from the night before had made me anxious and unwell; I tried to feel better and think clearly by walking outside, but I was weighed down by a terrible sense of dread—something I couldn't put into words. It was a chilly, foggy night; my clothes and hair were damp, and I was shivering from the cold. In my robe and slippers, sitting in front of a roaring fire, I felt even more uncomfortable. I wasn't just shivering—I was shuddering—there's a difference. The fear of some looming disaster was so overwhelming and discouraging that I tried to push it away by inviting a real sadness—attempted to chase away thoughts of a terrible future by recalling painful memories of the past. I thought about my parents’ deaths and focused on the last sad moments at their sides and at their graves. Everything felt vague and distant, like it had happened ages ago and to someone else. Suddenly, cutting through my thoughts like a sharp metal strike—it's the best comparison I can think of—I heard a sharp scream, as if someone was in mortal pain! It was my brother's voice, and it seemed to come from the street outside my window. I rushed to the window and threw it open. A street lamp across the way cast a dim, eerie light on the wet pavement and the fronts of the houses. A single policeman, with his collar turned up, was leaning against a gatepost, quietly smoking a cigar. There was no one else in sight. I closed the window and pulled down the shade, then sat back down in front of the fire, trying to focus on my surroundings. To help myself calm down, I looked at my watch; it was half-past eleven. Again, I heard that terrible scream! It sounded like it was in the room—right next to me. I was scared and, for a few moments, found it hard to move. A few minutes later—I have no memory of the time in between—I found myself rushing down an unfamiliar street as fast as I could. I didn’t know where I was or where I was headed, but soon I ran up the steps of a house that had two or three carriages in front of it and where the lights were moving and the sound of hushed voices filled the air. It was Mr. Margovan's house.

You know, good friend, what had occurred there.  In one chamber lay Julia Margovan, hours dead by poison; in another John Stevens, bleeding from a pistol wound in the chest, inflicted by his own hand.  As I burst into the room, pushed aside the physicians and laid my hand upon his forehead he unclosed his eyes, stared blankly, closed them slowly and died without a sign.

You know, my good friend, what happened there. In one room lay Julia Margovan, dead for hours from poison; in another, John Stevens, bleeding from a gunshot wound in the chest, inflicted by his own hand. When I rushed into the room, pushed the doctors aside, and laid my hand on his forehead, he opened his eyes, stared blankly, closed them slowly, and died without a word.

I knew no more until six weeks afterward, when I had been nursed back to life by your own saintly wife in your own beautiful home.  All of that you know, but what you do not know is this—which, however, has no bearing upon the subject of your psychological researches—at least not upon that branch of them in which, with a delicacy and consideration all your own, you have asked for less assistance than I think I have given you:

I didn't know anything else until six weeks later, when your amazing wife helped nurse me back to health in your lovely home. You already know all of that, but what you don’t know is this—which, however, doesn’t really relate to your psychological studies—at least not to the part where you've politely asked for less help than I believe I’ve actually provided you:

One moonlight night several years afterward I was passing through Union square.  The hour was late and the square deserted.  Certain memories of the past naturally came into my mind as I came to the spot where I had once witnessed that fateful assignation, and with that unaccountable perversity which prompts us to dwell upon thoughts of the most painful character I seated myself upon one of the benches to indulge them.  A man entered the square and came along the walk toward me.  His hands were clasped behind him, his head was bowed; he seemed to observe nothing.  As he approached the shadow in which I sat I recognized him as the man whom I had seen meet Julia Margovan years before at that spot.  But he was terribly altered—gray, worn and haggard.  Dissipation and vice were in evidence in every look; illness was no less apparent.  His clothing was in disorder, his hair fell across his forehead in a derangement which was at once uncanny and picturesque.  He looked fitter for restraint than liberty—the restraint of a hospital.

One moonlit night several years later, I was walking through Union Square. It was late, and the square was empty. Certain memories from the past naturally came to mind as I reached the spot where I'd once seen that fateful meeting, and with that strange tendency we have to focus on the most painful thoughts, I sat down on one of the benches to indulge them. A man walked into the square and headed toward me along the path. His hands were clasped behind him, his head was down; he seemed oblivious to everything. As he got closer to the shadow where I sat, I recognized him as the man I had seen meet Julia Margovan years earlier at that spot. But he was terribly changed—gray, worn, and haggard. The marks of indulgence and a life of vice were clear in every feature; illness was evident as well. His clothes were disheveled, and his hair fell across his forehead in a way that was both unsettling and striking. He looked more suited for confinement than freedom—the kind of confinement found in a hospital.

With no defined purpose I rose and confronted him.  He raised his head and looked me full in the face.  I have no words to describe the ghastly change that came over his own; it was a look of unspeakable terror—he thought himself eye to eye with a ghost.  But he was a courageous man.  “Damn you, John Stevens!” he cried, and lifting his trembling arm he dashed his fist feebly at my face and fell headlong upon the gravel as I walked away.

With no clear reason, I stood up and faced him. He lifted his head and looked me straight in the eye. I can't find the words to describe the horrible transformation that came over him; he looked absolutely terrified—he thought he was staring at a ghost. But he was a brave man. “Damn you, John Stevens!” he shouted, and raising his shaking arm, he weakly swung his fist at my face before collapsing onto the gravel as I walked away.

Somebody found him there, stone-dead.  Nothing more is known of him, not even his name.  To know of a man that he is dead should be enough.

Somebody found him there, lifeless. Nothing more is known about him, not even his name. To know that a man is dead should be enough.

p. 134THE HAUNTED VALLEY

I
HOW TREES ARE FELLED IN CHINA

A half-mile north from Jo. Dunfer’s, on the road from Hutton’s to Mexican Hill, the highway dips into a sunless ravine which opens out on either hand in a half-confidential manner, as if it had a secret to impart at some more convenient season.  I never used to ride through it without looking first to the one side and then to the other, to see if the time had arrived for the revelation.  If I saw nothing—and I never did see anything—there was no feeling of disappointment, for I knew the disclosure was merely withheld temporarily for some good reason which I had no right to question.  That I should one day be taken into full confidence I no more doubted than I doubted the existence of Jo. Dunfer himself, through whose premises the ravine ran.

A half a mile north from Jo. Dunfer’s, along the road from Hutton’s to Mexican Hill, the highway drops into a shaded ravine that opens up on both sides in a somewhat secretive way, as if it had a secret to share at a better time. I never rode through it without first glancing to one side and then the other, wondering if it was finally time for the revelation. If I saw nothing—and I never did see anything—there was no sense of disappointment because I knew the secret was just being saved for a good reason that I had no right to question. I was confident that one day I would be fully trusted, just as I was sure of Jo. Dunfer himself, whose land the ravine ran through.

It was said that Jo. had once undertaken to erect a cabin in some remote part of it, but for some reason had abandoned the enterprise and constructed his present hermaphrodite habitation, half residence and half groggery, at the roadside, upon an extreme corner of his estate; as far away as possible, as if on purpose to show how radically he had changed his mind.

It was said that Jo. had once planned to build a cabin in some distant part of it, but for some reason, he abandoned that idea and built his current mixed-use place—a combo of home and bar—right at the roadside, on a far corner of his property; as far away as he could get, almost to show how completely he had changed his mind.

This Jo. Dunfer—or, as he was familiarly known in the neighborhood, Whisky Jo.—was a very important personage in those parts.  He was apparently about forty years of age, a long, shock-headed fellow, with a corded face, a gnarled arm and a knotty hand like a bunch of prison-keys.  He was a hairy man, with a stoop in his walk, like that of one who is about to spring upon something and rend it.

This Jo. Dunfer—or, as he was commonly known in the neighborhood, Whisky Jo.—was a very significant character in that area. He looked to be around forty years old, a tall, messy-haired guy with a lined face, a twisted arm, and a gnarled hand that resembled a bunch of prison keys. He was a hairy man who walked with a stoop, like someone ready to pounce on something and tear it apart.

Next to the peculiarity to which he owed his local appellation, Mr. Dunfer’s most obvious characteristic was a deep-seated antipathy to the Chinese.  I saw him once in a towering rage because one of his herdsmen had permitted a travel-heated Asian to slake his thirst at the horse-trough in front of the saloon end of Jo.’s establishment.  I ventured faintly to remonstrate with Jo. for his unchristian spirit, but he merely explained that there was nothing about Chinamen in the New Testament, and strode away to wreak his displeasure upon his dog, which also, I suppose, the inspired scribes had overlooked.

Next to the quirk that gave him his local nickname, Mr. Dunfer’s most obvious trait was his deep-seated hatred for the Chinese. I once saw him in a furious rage because one of his ranch hands had allowed a sweaty Asian traveler to drink from the horse trough in front of Jo.’s saloon. I tried, somewhat hesitantly, to talk to Jo. about his unchristian attitude, but he just pointed out that there was nothing about Chinese people in the New Testament and walked away to take out his frustration on his dog, which I guess the biblical writers also overlooked.

Some days afterward, finding him sitting alone in his barroom, I cautiously approached the subject, when, greatly to my relief, the habitual austerity of his expression visibly softened into something that I took for condescension.

Some days later, I found him sitting alone in his barroom, so I cautiously brought up the topic. To my relief, the usual sternness of his expression visibly softened into what seemed like condescension.

“You young Easterners,” he said, “are a mile-and-a-half too good for this country, and you don’t catch on to our play.  People who don’t know a Chileño from a Kanaka can afford to hang out liberal ideas about Chinese immigration, but a fellow that has to fight for his bone with a lot of mongrel coolies hasn’t any time for foolishness.”

“You young people from the East,” he said, “are a mile and a half too good for this country, and you don’t understand our ways. People who can’t tell a Chilean from a Hawaiian can afford to spread liberal ideas about Chinese immigration, but someone who has to struggle for their stake among a bunch of mixed groups doesn’t have time for nonsense.”

This long consumer, who had probably never done an honest day’s-work in his life, sprung the lid of a Chinese tobacco-box and with thumb and forefinger forked out a wad like a small haycock.  Holding this reinforcement within supporting distance he fired away with renewed confidence.

This heavy consumer, who probably had never done a genuine day's work in his life, popped open a Chinese tobacco box and, using his thumb and forefinger, pulled out a clump that was about the size of a small haystack. Holding this stash within easy reach, he shot away with newfound confidence.

“They’re a flight of devouring locusts, and they’re going for everything green in this God blest land, if you want to know.”

“They’re a swarm of hungry locusts, and they’re going after everything green in this blessed land, just so you know.”

Here he pushed his reserve into the breach and when his gabble-gear was again disengaged resumed his uplifting discourse.

Here he set aside his reserve and, once he was able to speak clearly again, continued his inspiring speech.

“I had one of them on this ranch five years ago, and I’ll tell you about it, so that you can see the nub of this whole question.  I didn’t pan out particularly well those days—drank more whisky than was prescribed for me and didn’t seem to care for my duty as a patriotic American citizen; so I took that pagan in, as a kind of cook.  But when I got religion over at the Hill and they talked of running me for the Legislature it was given to me to see the light.  But what was I to do?  If I gave him the go somebody else would take him, and mightn’t treat him white.  What was I to do?  What would any good Christian do, especially one new to the trade and full to the neck with the brotherhood of Man and the fatherhood of God?”

“I had one of them on this ranch five years ago, and I’ll tell you about it so you can see the heart of this whole issue. I wasn’t doing particularly well back then—I drank more whiskey than I should have and didn't seem to care about my duty as a patriotic American citizen; so I took that outsider in, sort of as a cook. But when I found religion over at the Hill and they mentioned running me for the Legislature, I started to see things more clearly. But what was I supposed to do? If I let him go, someone else would take him, and they might not treat him fairly. What was I to do? What would any good Christian do, especially one new to the job and filled with the ideas of the brotherhood of Man and the fatherhood of God?”

Jo. paused for a reply, with an expression of unstable satisfaction, as of one who has solved a problem by a distrusted method.  Presently he rose and swallowed a glass of whisky from a full bottle on the counter, then resumed his story.

Jo paused for a response, looking somewhat satisfied, like someone who has solved a problem using a questionable method. After a moment, he stood up and downed a glass of whisky from a full bottle on the counter, then continued his story.

“Besides, he didn’t count for much—didn’t know anything and gave himself airs.  They all do that.  I said him nay, but he muled it through on that line while he lasted; but after turning the other cheek seventy and seven times I doctored the dice so that he didn’t last forever.  And I’m almighty glad I had the sand to do it.”

“Besides, he wasn’t important—didn’t know anything and acted all high and mighty. They all do that. I told him no, but he just kept pushing his luck while he could; but after turning the other cheek seventy-seven times, I rigged the dice so that he didn’t last forever. And I’m really glad I had the guts to do it.”

Jo.’s gladness, which somehow did not impress me, was duly and ostentatiously celebrated at the bottle.

Jo’s happiness, which for some reason didn’t really resonate with me, was properly and showily toasted with drinks.

“About five years ago I started in to stick up a shack.  That was before this one was built, and I put it in another place.  I set Ah Wee and a little cuss named Gopher to cutting the timber.  Of course I didn’t expect Ah Wee to help much, for he had a face like a day in June and big black eyes—I guess maybe they were the damn’dest eyes in this neck o’ woods.”

“About five years ago, I started to build a hut. That was before this one was built, and I put it in a different spot. I had Ah Wee and a little rascal named Gopher cut the timber. Of course, I didn’t expect Ah Wee to contribute much, since he had a face like a sunny June day and big black eyes—I guess maybe they were the most striking eyes around here.”

While delivering this trenchant thrust at common sense Mr. Dunfer absently regarded a knot-hole in the thin board partition separating the bar from the living-room, as if that were one of the eyes whose size and color had incapacitated his servant for good service.

While making this sharp comment on common sense, Mr. Dunfer absentmindedly stared at a knot-hole in the thin board wall separating the bar from the living room, as if it were one of the eyes whose size and color had made his servant unable to do a good job.

“Now you Eastern galoots won’t believe anything against the yellow devils,” he suddenly flamed out with an appearance of earnestness not altogether convincing, “but I tell you that Chink was the perversest scoundrel outside San Francisco.  The miserable pigtail Mongolian went to hewing away at the saplings all round the stems, like a worm o’ the dust gnawing a radish.  I pointed out his error as patiently as I knew how, and showed him how to cut them on two sides, so as to make them fall right; but no sooner would I turn my back on him, like this”—and he turned it on me, amplifying the illustration by taking some more liquor—“than he was at it again.  It was just this way: while I looked at him, so”—regarding me rather unsteadily and with evident complexity of vision—“he was all right; but when I looked away, so”—taking a long pull at the bottle—“he defied me.  Then I’d gaze at him reproachfully, so, and butter wouldn’t have melted in his mouth.”

“Now you Eastern guys won’t believe anything against the yellow devils,” he suddenly burst out with an earnestness that was not entirely convincing. “But I tell you that guy was the most troublesome scoundrel outside San Francisco. That miserable pigtail Mongolian started chopping away at the saplings all around the trunks, like a worm in the dirt gnawing a radish. I pointed out his mistake as patiently as I could and showed him how to cut them on two sides to make them fall properly; but as soon as I turned my back on him, like this”—and he turned his back on me, emphasizing his point by taking another swig—“he was at it again. It was just like this: while I was watching him, so”—looking at me somewhat unsteadily with a clear struggle in his eyes—“he was fine; but when I looked away, so”—taking a long swig from the bottle—“he challenged me. Then I’d look at him reproachfully, so, and butter wouldn’t have melted in his mouth.”

Doubtless Mr. Dunfer honestly intended the look that he fixed upon me to be merely reproachful, but it was singularly fit to arouse the gravest apprehension in any unarmed person incurring it; and as I had lost all interest in his pointless and interminable narrative, I rose to go.  Before I had fairly risen, he had again turned to the counter, and with a barely audible “so,” had emptied the bottle at a gulp.

Doubtless Mr. Dunfer honestly intended the look that he fixed upon me to be merely reproachful, but it was singularly fit to arouse the gravest apprehension in any unarmed person incurring it; and as I had lost all interest in his pointless and interminable narrative, I rose to go. Before I had fairly risen, he had again turned to the counter, and with a barely audible “so,” had emptied the bottle at a gulp.

Heavens! what a yell!  It was like a Titan in his last, strong agony.  Jo. staggered back after emitting it, as a cannon recoils from its own thunder, and then dropped into his chair, as if he had been “knocked in the head” like a beef—his eyes drawn sidewise toward the wall, with a stare of terror.  Looking in the same direction, I saw that the knot-hole in the wall had indeed become a human eye—a full, black eye, that glared into my own with an entire lack of expression more awful than the most devilish glitter.  I think I must have covered my face with my hands to shut out the horrible illusion, if such it was, and Jo.’s little white man-of-all-work coming into the room broke the spell, and I walked out of the house with a sort of dazed fear that delirium tremens might be infectious.  My horse was hitched at the watering-trough, and untying him I mounted and gave him his head, too much troubled in mind to note whither he took me.

Wow! What a scream! It was like a Titan in his final, intense agony. Jo staggered back after letting it out, like a cannon recoiling from its own thunder, and then flopped down into his chair as if he’d been hit in the head like a cow—his eyes turned sideways toward the wall, staring in terror. Looking in the same direction, I saw that the knot-hole in the wall had indeed turned into a human eye—a full, black eye that glared into mine with an expression more terrifying than the most wicked sparkle. I think I must have covered my face with my hands to block out the horrible illusion, if that’s what it was, and Jo’s little white servant coming into the room broke the spell. I walked out of the house with a kind of dazed fear that delirium tremens might be contagious. My horse was tied up at the watering trough, and after untying him, I hopped on and let him go, too troubled in mind to notice where he took me.

I did not know what to think of all this, and like every one who does not know what to think I thought a great deal, and to little purpose.  The only reflection that seemed at all satisfactory, was, that on the morrow I should be some miles away, with a strong probability of never returning.

I wasn’t sure what to make of all this, and like anyone who feels lost, I overthought it a lot, but it didn’t help. The only thought that felt somewhat comforting was that by tomorrow I would be miles away and likely wouldn’t come back.

A sudden coolness brought me out of my abstraction, and looking up I found myself entering the deep shadows of the ravine.  The day was stifling; and this transition from the pitiless, visible heat of the parched fields to the cool gloom, heavy with pungency of cedars and vocal with twittering of the birds that had been driven to its leafy asylum, was exquisitely refreshing.  I looked for my mystery, as usual, but not finding the ravine in a communicative mood, dismounted, led my sweating animal into the undergrowth, tied him securely to a tree and sat down upon a rock to meditate.

A sudden coolness snapped me out of my daydream, and when I looked up, I realized I was entering the deep shadows of the ravine. The day was sweltering, and this shift from the relentless, visible heat of the dry fields to the cool, dark gloom, thick with the scent of cedar and alive with the chirping of birds that had sought refuge in the leaves, was incredibly refreshing. I searched for my mystery, as usual, but since the ravine wasn't in a chatty mood, I got off my sweating horse, led him into the underbrush, tied him securely to a tree, and sat down on a rock to think.

I began bravely by analyzing my pet superstition about the place.  Having resolved it into its constituent elements I arranged them in convenient troops and squadrons, and collecting all the forces of my logic bore down upon them from impregnable premises with the thunder of irresistible conclusions and a great noise of chariots and general intellectual shouting.  Then, when my big mental guns had overturned all opposition, and were growling almost inaudibly away on the horizon of pure speculation, the routed enemy straggled in upon their rear, massed silently into a solid phalanx, and captured me, bag and baggage.  An indefinable dread came upon me.  I rose to shake it off, and began threading the narrow dell by an old, grass-grown cow-path that seemed to flow along the bottom, as a substitute for the brook that Nature had neglected to provide.

I started off confidently by examining my personal superstition about the place. After breaking it down into its basic parts, I organized them into convenient groups and categories, and with all the power of my reasoning, I attacked them from solid foundations with the force of undeniable conclusions and a loud clamor of ideas and intellectual debate. Then, once my sharp reasoning had defeated all opposition and was quietly retreating into the distance of pure thought, the defeated ideas gathered together behind me, formed a solid front, and caught me completely off guard. A vague sense of dread washed over me. I stood up to shake it off and began making my way through the narrow valley along an old, grassy cow path that seemed to wind along the bottom, like a substitute for the stream that nature failed to provide.

The trees among which the path straggled were ordinary, well-behaved plants, a trifle perverted as to trunk and eccentric as to bough, but with nothing unearthly in their general aspect.  A few loose bowlders, which had detached themselves from the sides of the depression to set up an independent existence at the bottom, had dammed up the pathway, here and there, but their stony repose had nothing in it of the stillness of death.  There was a kind of death-chamber hush in the valley, it is true, and a mysterious whisper above: the wind was just fingering the tops of the trees—that was all.

The trees lining the path were ordinary, well-mannered plants, slightly twisted in their trunks and quirky in their branches, but they didn't have anything otherworldly about them. A few loose boulders, which had broken off from the sides of the dip to live independently at the bottom, had blocked the pathway here and there, but their stony stillness wasn’t lifeless. There was a sort of death-like hush in the valley, it’s true, and a mysterious whisper above: the wind was just brushing against the tops of the trees—that was all.

I had not thought of connecting Jo. Dunfer’s drunken narrative with what I now sought, and only when I came into a clear space and stumbled over the level trunks of some small trees did I have the revelation.  This was the site of the abandoned “shack.”  The discovery was verified by noting that some of the rotting stumps were hacked all round, in a most unwoodmanlike way, while others were cut straight across, and the butt ends of the corresponding trunks had the blunt wedge-form given by the axe of a master.

I hadn't thought to link Jo Dunfer's drunken story with what I was looking for until I stepped into a clear area and tripped over the flat trunks of some small trees. That’s when it hit me. This was the spot of the abandoned "shack." I confirmed my discovery by noticing that some of the decaying stumps had been chopped all around in a very unprofessional manner, while others were cut cleanly across, and the ends of the matching trunks had that blunt wedge shape made by a skilled axe.

The opening among the trees was not more than thirty paces across.  At one side was a little knoll—a natural hillock, bare of shrubbery but covered with wild grass, and on this, standing out of the grass, the headstone of a grave!

The clearing in the trees was only about thirty steps wide. On one side, there was a small mound—a natural hill, stripped of bushes but covered in wild grass, and on it, standing out from the grass, was the headstone of a grave!

I do not remember that I felt anything like surprise at this discovery.  I viewed that lonely grave with something of the feeling that Columbus must have had when he saw the hills and headlands of the new world.  Before approaching it I leisurely completed my survey of the surroundings.  I was even guilty of the affectation of winding my watch at that unusual hour, and with needless care and deliberation.  Then I approached my mystery.

I don’t remember feeling any surprise when I made this discovery. I looked at that lonely grave with something like the feeling Columbus must have had when he first saw the hills and coastlines of the new world. Before getting closer, I took my time to look around the area. I even pretended to wind my watch at that odd hour, doing it with unnecessary care and thoughtfulness. Then I moved closer to uncover the mystery.

The grave—a rather short one—was in somewhat better repair than was consistent with its obvious age and isolation, and my eyes, I dare say, widened a trifle at a clump of unmistakable garden flowers showing evidence of recent watering.  The stone had clearly enough done duty once as a doorstep.  In its front was carved, or rather dug, an inscription.  It read thus:

The grave—quite small—was actually in better condition than you'd expect given its obvious age and isolation, and I must admit, my eyes widened a bit at a patch of unmistakable garden flowers that looked freshly watered. The stone had clearly served as a doorstep at some point. On the front, there was an inscription carved, or rather dug, into it. It read:

AH WEE—CHINAMAN.
Age unknown.  Worked for Jo. Dunfer.
This monument is erected by him to keep the Chink’s
memory green.  Likewise as a warning to Celestials
not to take on airs.  Devil take ’em!
She Was a Good Egg.

AH WEE—CHINAMAN.
Age unknown. Worked for Jo. Dunfer.
This monument is dedicated by him to preserve the memory of the Chink.
It also serves as a warning to Celestials
not to get too overconfident. Devil take ’em!
She Was a Good Egg.

I cannot adequately relate my astonishment at this uncommon inscription!  The meagre but sufficient identification of the deceased; the impudent candor of confession; the brutal anathema; the ludicrous change of sex and sentiment—all marked this record as the work of one who must have been at least as much demented as bereaved.  I felt that any further disclosure would be a paltry anti-climax, and with an unconscious regard for dramatic effect turned squarely about and walked away.  Nor did I return to that part of the county for four years.

I can't express how shocked I was by this strange inscription! The brief yet adequate identification of the deceased; the bold honesty of the confession; the harsh curse; the ridiculous mix-up of gender and emotion—all made this record seem like it was created by someone who was at least as much crazy as they were grieving. I knew that any more revelation would feel like a weak ending, so, without thinking about it, I turned around and walked away. I didn’t go back to that part of the county for four years.

p. 145II
WHO DRIVES SANE OXEN SHOULD HIMSELF BE SANE

“Gee-up, there, old Fuddy-Duddy!”

“Come on, old Fuddy-Duddy!”

This unique adjuration came from the lips of a queer little man perched upon a wagonful of firewood, behind a brace of oxen that were hauling it easily along with a simulation of mighty effort which had evidently not imposed on their lord and master.  As that gentleman happened at the moment to be staring me squarely in the face as I stood by the roadside it was not altogether clear whether he was addressing me or his beasts; nor could I say if they were named Fuddy and Duddy and were both subjects of the imperative verb “to gee-up.”  Anyhow the command produced no effect on us, and the queer little man removed his eyes from mine long enough to spear Fuddy and Duddy alternately with a long pole, remarking, quietly but with feeling: “Dern your skin,” as if they enjoyed that integument in common.  Observing that my request for a ride took no attention, and finding myself falling slowly astern, I placed one foot upon the inner circumference of a hind wheel and was slowly elevated to the level of the hub, whence I boarded the concern, sans cérémonie, and scrambling forward seated myself beside the driver—who took no notice of me until he had administered another indiscriminate castigation to his cattle, accompanied with the advice to “buckle down, you derned Incapable!”  Then, the master of the outfit (or rather the former master, for I could not suppress a whimsical feeling that the entire establishment was my lawful prize) trained his big, black eyes upon me with an expression strangely, and somewhat unpleasantly, familiar, laid down his rod—which neither blossomed nor turned into a serpent, as I half expected—folded his arms, and gravely demanded, “W’at did you do to W’isky?”

This unusual command came from a quirky little man sitting on a wagon full of firewood, pulled effortlessly by a pair of oxen that seemed to be putting on a show of hard work, which clearly didn’t trouble their driver. At that moment, since he was staring right at me as I stood by the roadside, it wasn’t entirely clear if he was talking to me or his animals; I also couldn’t tell if they were named Fuddy and Duddy and were both subject to the command “to gee-up.” Anyway, the command didn’t seem to affect us, and the quirky little man shifted his gaze from mine long enough to poke Fuddy and Duddy with a long pole, quietly but with feeling saying, “Dern your skin,” as if they shared that skin in common. Noticing that my request for a ride went ignored and realizing I was slowly falling behind, I placed one foot on the inside edge of a back wheel and was gradually lifted to the level of the hub, from where I jumped on the wagon, sans cérémonie, and scrambled forward to sit next to the driver—who didn’t acknowledge me until he had given another random thrashing to his cattle, telling them, “Buckle down, you derned Incapable!” Then, the boss of the team (or rather the former boss, since I couldn’t shake the silly feeling that the whole setup was rightfully mine) fixed his big, dark eyes on me with an expression that was oddly and somewhat unpleasantly familiar. He set down his rod—which neither blossomed nor turned into a serpent, as I half expected—crossed his arms, and seriously asked, “W’at did you do to W’isky?”

My natural reply would have been that I drank it, but there was something about the query that suggested a hidden significance, and something about the man that did not invite a shallow jest.  And so, having no other answer ready, I merely held my tongue, but felt as if I were resting under an imputation of guilt, and that my silence was being construed into a confession.

My instinctive response would have been to say that I drank it, but there was something in the question that hinted at a deeper meaning, and something about the man that made a shallow joke feel inappropriate. So, with no other answer prepared, I simply stayed quiet, but felt as if I was under suspicion and that my silence was being taken as an admission of guilt.

Just then a cold shadow fell upon my cheek, and caused me to look up.  We were descending into my ravine!  I cannot describe the sensation that came upon me: I had not seen it since it unbosomed itself four years before, and now I felt like one to whom a friend has made some sorrowing confession of crime long past, and who has basely deserted him in consequence.  The old memories of Jo. Dunfer, his fragmentary revelation, and the unsatisfying explanatory note by the headstone, came back with singular distinctness.  I wondered what had become of Jo., and—I turned sharply round and asked my prisoner.  He was intently watching his cattle, and without withdrawing his eyes replied:

Just then, a cold shadow fell on my cheek and made me look up. We were going down into my ravine! I can’t describe the feeling that washed over me: I hadn't seen it since it revealed itself four years ago, and I felt like someone to whom a friend has made a painful confession of a long-ago crime and who has abandoned him as a result. The old memories of Jo. Dunfer, his fragmented revelation, and the unsatisfying explanatory note by the headstone came rushing back with sharp clarity. I wondered what had happened to Jo., and—I turned quickly and asked my prisoner. He was focused on his cattle, and without taking his eyes off them, he replied:

“Gee-up, old Terrapin!  He lies aside of Ah Wee up the gulch.  Like to see it?  They always come back to the spot—I’ve been expectin’ you.  H-woa!”

“Come on, old Terrapin! He’s over there with Ah Wee up the canyon. Want to see it? They always return to that spot—I’ve been waiting for you. Whoa!”

At the enunciation of the aspirate, Fuddy-Duddy, the incapable terrapin, came to a dead halt, and before the vowel had died away up the ravine had folded up all his eight legs and lain down in the dusty road, regardless of the effect upon his derned skin.  The queer little man slid off his seat to the ground and started up the dell without deigning to look back to see if I was following.  But I was.

At the sound of the aspirate, Fuddy-Duddy, the slow terrapin, came to a complete stop, and before the vowel had faded away, he folded all his eight legs and lay down in the dusty road, not caring about the impact on his darn skin. The strange little man slid off his seat to the ground and started up the dell without even looking back to see if I was following. But I was.

It was about the same season of the year, and at near the same hour of the day, of my last visit.  The jays clamored loudly, and the trees whispered darkly, as before; and I somehow traced in the two sounds a fanciful analogy to the open boastfulness of Mr. Jo. Dunfer’s mouth and the mysterious reticence of his manner, and to the mingled hardihood and tenderness of his sole literary production—the epitaph.  All things in the valley seemed unchanged, excepting the cow-path, which was almost wholly overgrown with weeds.  When we came out into the “clearing,” however, there was change enough.  Among the stumps and trunks of the fallen saplings, those that had been hacked “China fashion” were no longer distinguishable from those that were cut “’Melican way.”  It was as if the Old-World barbarism and the New-World civilization had reconciled their differences by the arbitration of an impartial decay—as is the way of civilizations.  The knoll was there, but the Hunnish brambles had overrun and all but obliterated its effete grasses; and the patrician garden-violet had capitulated to his plebeian brother—perhaps had merely reverted to his original type.  Another grave—a long, robust mound—had been made beside the first, which seemed to shrink from the comparison; and in the shadow of a new headstone the old one lay prostrate, with its marvelous inscription illegible by accumulation of leaves and soil.  In point of literary merit the new was inferior to the old—was even repulsive in its terse and savage jocularity:

It was about the same time of year and around the same hour of the day as my last visit. The jays squawked loudly, and the trees rustled ominously, just like before; and I somehow found a playful comparison in those two sounds to the open boastfulness of Mr. Jo. Dunfer’s words and the mysterious silence of his demeanor, along with the mixed boldness and tenderness of his only literary work—the epitaph. Everything in the valley seemed unchanged, except for the cow-path, which was almost entirely overrun with weeds. However, when we emerged into the “clearing,” there was plenty of change. Among the stumps and trunks of the fallen saplings, those hacked “China style” were no longer distinguishable from those cut “American style.” It was as if the barbarism of the Old World and the civilization of the New World had settled their differences through an unbiased decay—as civilizations often do. The knoll was still there, but the wild brambles had taken over and nearly wiped out its withered grasses; and the noble garden violet had surrendered to its common counterpart—perhaps it had just returned to its original type. Another grave—a long, sturdy mound—had been created next to the first, which seemed to shy away from the comparison; and in the shadow of a new headstone, the old one lay flat, with its beautiful inscription now unreadable due to the build-up of leaves and soil. In terms of literary quality, the new one was inferior to the old—almost off-putting in its blunt and crude humor.

JO. DUNFER.  DONE FOR.

JO. DUNFER.  DONE FOR.

I turned from it with indifference, and brushing away the leaves from the tablet of the dead pagan restored to light the mocking words which, fresh from their long neglect, seemed to have a certain pathos.  My guide, too, appeared to take on an added seriousness as he read it, and I fancied that I could detect beneath his whimsical manner something of manliness, almost of dignity.  But while I looked at him his former aspect, so subtly inhuman, so tantalizingly familiar, crept back into his big eyes, repellant and attractive.  I resolved to make an end of the mystery if possible.

I turned away from it with indifference, and as I brushed the leaves off the tablet of the dead pagan, the mocking words, long neglected, came back into view with a certain sadness. My guide also seemed to take on a new seriousness as he read, and I thought I could sense a bit of manliness, even dignity, beneath his quirky demeanor. But while I was looking at him, his previous appearance—so strangely inhuman yet teasingly familiar—crept back into his large eyes, both repelling and captivating. I decided to uncover the mystery if I could.

“My friend,” I said, pointing to the smaller grave, “did Jo. Dunfer murder that Chinaman?”

“My friend,” I said, pointing to the smaller grave, “did Jo. Dunfer kill that Chinaman?”

He was leaning against a tree and looking across the open space into the top of another, or into the blue sky beyond.  He neither withdrew his eyes, nor altered his posture as he slowly replied:

He was leaning against a tree, staring across the open space at the top of another tree or the blue sky beyond. He didn't take his eyes away or change his position as he slowly replied:

“No, sir; he justifiably homicided him.”

“No, sir; he justifiably killed him.”

“Then he really did kill him.”

"Then he really killed him."

“Kill ’im?  I should say he did, rather.  Doesn’t everybody know that?  Didn’t he stan’ up before the coroner’s jury and confess it?  And didn’t they find a verdict of ‘Came to ’is death by a wholesome Christian sentiment workin’ in the Caucasian breast’?  An’ didn’t the church at the Hill turn W’isky down for it?  And didn’t the sovereign people elect him Justice of the Peace to get even on the gospelers?  I don’t know where you were brought up.”

"Kill him? I’d say he definitely did. Doesn’t everyone know that? Didn’t he stand up before the coroner’s jury and admit it? And didn’t they come back with a verdict of ‘Came to his death by a wholesome Christian sentiment working in the Caucasian heart’? And didn’t the church on the Hill refuse him whiskey for it? And didn’t the people elect him Justice of the Peace to get back at the moralizers? I don’t know where you grew up."

“But did Jo. do that because the Chinaman did not, or would n’ot, learn to cut down trees like a white man?”

“But did Jo do that because the Chinaman didn’t, or wouldn’t, learn to cut down trees like a white man?”

“Sure!—it stan’s so on the record, which makes it true an’ legal.  My knowin’ better doesn’t make any difference with legal truth; it wasn’t my funeral and I wasn’t invited to deliver an oration.  But the fact is, W’isky was jealous o’ me”—and the little wretch actually swelled out like a turkeycock and made a pretense of adjusting an imaginary neck-tie, noting the effect in the palm of his hand, held up before him to represent a mirror.

“Sure!—it stands clear on the record, which makes it true and legal. My knowing better doesn’t change the legal truth; it wasn’t my funeral, and I wasn’t invited to deliver a speech. But the fact is, W’isky was jealous of me”—and the little jerk actually puffed up like a turkey and pretended to adjust an imaginary necktie, checking the effect in the palm of his hand, held up in front of him like a mirror.

“Jealous of you!” I repeated with ill-mannered astonishment.

“Jealous of you!” I said in disbelief, clearly taken aback.

“That’s what I said.  Why not?—don’t I look all right?”

“That’s what I said. Why not?—don’t I look good?”

He assumed a mocking attitude of studied grace, and twitched the wrinkles out of his threadbare waistcoat.  Then, suddenly dropping his voice to a low pitch of singular sweetness, he continued:

He took on a mocking demeanor of practiced elegance and smoothed out the wrinkles in his worn waistcoat. Then, suddenly lowering his voice to a uniquely sweet tone, he continued:

“W’isky thought a lot o’ that Chink; nobody but me knew how ’e doted on ’im.  Couldn’t bear ’im out of ’is sight, the derned protoplasm!  And w’en ’e came down to this clear-in’ one day an’ found him an’ me neglectin’ our work—him asleep an’ me grapplin a tarantula out of ’is sleeve—W’isky laid hold of my axe and let us have it, good an’ hard!  I dodged just then, for the spider bit me, but Ah Wee got it bad in the side an’ tumbled about like anything.  W’isky was just weigh-in’ me out one w’en ’e saw the spider fastened on my finger; then ’e knew he’d made a jack ass of ’imself.  He threw away the axe and got down on ’is knees alongside of Ah Wee, who gave a last little kick and opened ’is eyes—he had eyes like mine—an’ puttin’ up ’is hands drew down W’isky’s ugly head and held it there w’ile ’e stayed.  That wasn’t long, for a tremblin’ ran through ’im and ’e gave a bit of a moan an’ beat the game.”

“W’isky thought a lot of that guy; nobody but me knew how much he adored him. He couldn’t stand being out of his sight, the darned guy! And when he came down to this clearing one day and found me and him slacking off—him asleep and me trying to pull a tarantula out of his sleeve—W’isky grabbed my axe and gave us a good whack! I dodged just then because the spider bit me, but Ah Wee got it worse in the side and started rolling around like crazy. W’isky was about to lay into me when he saw the spider stuck on my finger; then he realized he’d made a fool of himself. He threw the axe away and got down on his knees next to Ah Wee, who gave one last little kick and opened his eyes—he had eyes like mine—and he reached up, pulled down W’isky’s ugly head, and held it there while he stayed. That didn’t last long, though, because a tremor ran through him and he gave a little moan and checked out.”

During the progress of the story the narrator had become transfigured.  The comic, or rather, the sardonic element was all out of him, and as he painted that strange scene it was with difficulty that I kept my composure.  And this consummate actor had somehow so managed me that the sympathy due to his dramatis personæ was given to himself.  I stepped forward to grasp his hand, when suddenly a broad grin danced across his face and with a light, mocking laugh he continued:

During the story, the narrator had completely changed. The humor, or more accurately, the sarcasm, had vanished from him, and as he described that unusual scene, it was hard for me to stay composed. This amazing actor had somehow made it so that the sympathy meant for his dramatis personæ was directed at himself. I moved to shake his hand, when suddenly a wide grin appeared on his face, and with a light, teasing laugh, he continued:

“W’en W’isky got ’is nut out o’ that ’e was a sight to see!  All his fine clothes—he dressed mighty blindin’ those days—were spoiled everlastin’!  ’Is hair was towsled and his face—what I could see of it—was whiter than the ace of lilies.  ’E stared once at me, and looked away as if I didn’t count; an’ then there were shootin’ pains chasin’ one another from my bitten finger into my head, and it was Gopher to the dark.  That’s why I wasn’t at the inquest.”

“When Whisky got his head out of that, he was something to see! All his nice clothes—he dressed really flashy back then—were completely ruined! His hair was messy and his face—what I could see of it—was whiter than a lily. He stared at me for a moment and then looked away as if I didn’t matter; then there were sharp pains shooting from my bitten finger into my head, and it was Gopher to the dark. That’s why I wasn’t at the inquest.”

“But why did you hold your tongue afterward?” I asked.

"But why did you stay silent afterward?" I asked.

“It’s that kind of tongue,” he replied, and not another word would he say about it.

“It’s that kind of tongue,” he said, and he wouldn't say another word about it.

“After that W’isky took to drinkin’ harder an’ harder, and was rabider an’ rabider anti-coolie, but I don’t think ’e was ever particularly glad that ’e dispelled Ah Wee.  He didn’t put on so much dog about it w’en we were alone as w’en he had the ear of a derned Spectacular Extravaganza like you.  ’E put up that headstone and gouged the inscription accordin’ to his varyin’ moods.  It took ’im three weeks, workin’ between drinks.  I gouged his in one day.”

“After that, W’isky started drinking harder and harder, becoming more and more anti-coolie, but I don’t think he was ever really happy that he got rid of Ah Wee. He didn't act so tough about it when we were alone as he did when he had the attention of a damn Spectacular Extravaganza like you. He put up that headstone and carved the inscription based on his changing moods. It took him three weeks, working between drinks. I carved his in one day.”

“When did Jo. die?” I asked rather absently.  The answer took my breath:

“When did Jo die?” I asked somewhat distractedly. The answer took my breath away:

“Pretty soon after I looked at him through that knot-hole, w’en you had put something in his w’isky, you derned Borgia!”

“Pretty soon after I looked at him through that knot-hole, when you had put something in his whiskey, you damn Borgia!”

Recovering somewhat from my surprise at this astounding charge, I was half-minded to throttle the audacious accuser, but was restrained by a sudden conviction that came to me in the light of a revelation.  I fixed a grave look upon him and asked, as calmly as I could: “And when did you go luny?”

Recovering a bit from my shock at this unbelievable accusation, I almost felt like choking the bold accuser, but I was held back by a sudden realization that hit me like a revelation. I gave him a serious look and asked, as calmly as I could, “When did you lose your mind?”

“Nine years ago!” he shrieked, throwing out his clenched hands—“nine years ago, w’en that big brute killed the woman who loved him better than she did me!—me who had followed ’er from San Francisco, where ’e won ’er at draw poker!—me who had watched over ’er for years w’en the scoundrel she belonged to was ashamed to acknowledge ’er and treat ’er white!—me who for her sake kept ’is cussed secret till it ate ’im up!—me who w’en you poisoned the beast fulfilled ’is last request to lay ’im alongside ’er and give ’im a stone to the head of ’im!  And I’ve never since seen ’er grave till now, for I didn’t want to meet ’im here.”

“Nine years ago!” he shouted, throwing out his clenched hands—“nine years ago, when that big jerk killed the woman who loved him more than she loved me!—me who had followed her from San Francisco, where he won her in a poker game!—me who had looked out for her for years when the scoundrel she was with was too ashamed to acknowledge her and treat her well!—me who, for her sake, kept his damn secret until it ate him up!—me who, when you poisoned the beast, fulfilled his last request to lay him next to her and give him a stone to the head! And I haven’t seen her grave until now because I didn’t want to run into him here.”

“Meet him?  Why, Gopher, my poor fellow, he is dead!”

“Meet him? Why, Gopher, my poor friend, he’s dead!”

“That’s why I’m afraid of ’im.”

"That’s why I’m afraid of him."

I followed the little wretch back to his wagon and wrung his hand at parting.  It was now nightfall, and as I stood there at the roadside in the deepening gloom, watching the blank outlines of the receding wagon, a sound was borne to me on the evening wind—a sound as of a series of vigorous thumps—and a voice came out of the night:

I followed the little brat back to his wagon and shook his hand goodbye. It was now getting dark, and as I stood there by the roadside in the growing gloom, watching the vague shape of the wagon disappear, I heard something on the evening wind—a series of strong thumps—and a voice called out from the night:

“Gee-up, there, you derned old Geranium.”

“Come on, you stubborn old Geranium.”

p. 155A JUG OF SIRUP

This narrative begins with the death of its hero.  Silas Deemer died on the 16th day of July, 1863, and two days later his remains were buried.  As he had been personally known to every man, woman and well-grown child in the village, the funeral, as the local newspaper phrased it, “was largely attended.”  In accordance with a custom of the time and place, the coffin was opened at the graveside and the entire assembly of friends and neighbors filed past, taking a last look at the face of the dead.  And then, before the eyes of all, Silas Deemer was put into the ground.  Some of the eyes were a trifle dim, but in a general way it may be said that at that interment there was lack of neither observance nor observation; Silas was indubitably dead, and none could have pointed out any ritual delinquency that would have justified him in coming back from the grave.  Yet if human testimony is good for anything (and certainly it once put an end to witchcraft in and about Salem) he came back.

This story starts with the death of its main character. Silas Deemer passed away on July 16, 1863, and two days later, he was buried. Since he was personally known to every man, woman, and older child in the village, the funeral, as the local newspaper noted, “was largely attended.” Following a custom of that time and place, the coffin was opened at the graveside, and all the friends and neighbors walked by to take a last look at the deceased's face. Then, right in front of everyone, Silas Deemer was laid to rest. Some people’s eyes were a bit watery, but overall, it can be said that there was no shortage of respect or attention during the burial; Silas was definitely dead, and no one could have identified any failure in the rituals that would have given him a reason to rise from the grave. Yet, if human testimony counts for anything (and it certainly did put an end to witchcraft in Salem), he came back.

I forgot to state that the death and burial of Silas Deemer occurred in the little village of Hillbrook, where he had lived for thirty-one years.  He had been what is known in some parts of the Union (which is admittedly a free country) as a “merchant”; that is to say, he kept a retail shop for the sale of such things as are commonly sold in shops of that character.  His honesty had never been questioned, so far as is known, and he was held in high esteem by all.  The only thing that could be urged against him by the most censorious was a too close attention to business.  It was not urged against him, though many another, who manifested it in no greater degree, was less leniently judged.  The business to which Silas was devoted was mostly his own—that, possibly, may have made a difference.

I forgot to mention that the death and burial of Silas Deemer took place in the small village of Hillbrook, where he had lived for thirty-one years. He was what some people in the country would call a "merchant," meaning he ran a retail shop selling various common items. His honesty had never been questioned, as far as anyone knew, and he was highly respected by everyone. The only complaint anyone could make about him, even those who were critical, was that he focused too much on his business. However, this point was never held against him, even though others who showed the same level of dedication were judged more harshly. The business Silas was committed to was mostly his own, and that might have made a difference.

At the time of Deemer’s death nobody could recollect a single day, Sundays excepted, that he had not passed in his “store,” since he had opened it more than a quarter-century before.  His health having been perfect during all that time, he had been unable to discern any validity in whatever may or might have been urged to lure him astray from his counter and it is related that once when he was summoned to the county seat as a witness in an important law case and did not attend, the lawyer who had the hardihood to move that he be “admonished” was solemnly informed that the Court regarded the proposal with “surprise.”  Judicial surprise being an emotion that attorneys are not commonly ambitious to arouse, the motion was hastily withdrawn and an agreement with the other side effected as to what Mr. Deemer would have said if he had been there—the other side pushing its advantage to the extreme and making the supposititious testimony distinctly damaging to the interests of its proponents.  In brief, it was the general feeling in all that region that Silas Deemer was the one immobile verity of Hillbrook, and that his translation in space would precipitate some dismal public ill or strenuous calamity.

At the time of Deemer’s death, no one could remember a single day, except Sundays, that he hadn’t spent in his “store,” which he had opened over twenty-five years earlier. His health had been perfect all that time, so he saw no reason to stray from his counter. It’s said that when he was called to the county seat as a witness in an important legal case but didn’t show up, the lawyer who dared to suggest he be “admonished” was told by the Court that they found the proposal “surprising.” Since attorneys usually try to avoid making the Court react that way, the motion was quickly withdrawn, and an agreement was reached with the opposing side about what Mr. Deemer would have said if he had been there—the other side pushing its advantage to the limit and making the imaginary testimony clearly damaging to their case. In short, everyone in the area felt that Silas Deemer was the one constant truth of Hillbrook, and that his absence would lead to some unfortunate public disaster or serious calamity.

Mrs. Deemer and two grown daughters occupied the upper rooms of the building, but Silas had never been known to sleep elsewhere than on a cot behind the counter of the store.  And there, quite by accident, he was found one night, dying, and passed away just before the time for taking down the shutters.  Though speechless, he appeared conscious, and it was thought by those who knew him best that if the end had unfortunately been delayed beyond the usual hour for opening the store the effect upon him would have been deplorable.

Mrs. Deemer and her two adult daughters lived in the upper rooms of the building, but Silas had always been known to sleep on a cot behind the store counter. One night, quite by chance, he was found there, dying, and he passed away just before it was time to take down the shutters. Although he couldn't speak, he seemed aware, and those who knew him well believed that if his death had unfortunately been delayed past the usual opening time for the store, the impact on him would have been tragic.

Such had been Silas Deemer—such the fixity and invariety of his life and habit, that the village humorist (who had once attended college) was moved to bestow upon him the sobriquet of “Old Ibidem,” and, in the first issue of the local newspaper after the death, to explain without offence that Silas had taken “a day off.”  It was more than a day, but from the record it appears that well within a month Mr. Deemer made it plain that he had not the leisure to be dead.

Silas Deemer was so predictable and set in his ways that the village jokester (who had once gone to college) decided to nickname him "Old Ibidem." In the first issue of the local newspaper after his death, he jokingly explained that Silas had simply taken “a day off.” It was more than just a day, but according to the records, it became clear within a month that Mr. Deemer wasn’t going to take the time to be dead.

One of Hillbrook’s most respected citizens was Alvan Creede, a banker.  He lived in the finest house in town, kept a carriage and was a most estimable man variously.  He knew something of the advantages of travel, too, having been frequently in Boston, and once, it was thought, in New York, though he modestly disclaimed that glittering distinction.  The matter is mentioned here merely as a contribution to an understanding of Mr. Creede’s worth, for either way it is creditable to him—to his intelligence if he had put himself, even temporarily, into contact with metropolitan culture; to his candor if he had not.

One of Hillbrook’s most respected citizens was Alvan Creede, a banker. He lived in the nicest house in town, owned a carriage, and was a truly admirable man in many ways. He also understood some benefits of traveling, having often visited Boston, and it was rumored that he had once been to New York, although he humbly downplayed that impressive distinction. This is mentioned here simply to help understand Mr. Creede’s value, because either way it reflects well on him—showing his intelligence if he had exposed himself, even briefly, to city culture; or his honesty if he hadn’t.

One pleasant summer evening at about the hour of ten Mr. Creede, entering at his garden gate, passed up the gravel walk, which looked very white in the moonlight, mounted the stone steps of his fine house and pausing a moment inserted his latchkey in the door.  As he pushed this open he met his wife, who was crossing the passage from the parlor to the library.  She greeted him pleasantly and pulling the door further back held it for him to enter.  Instead he turned and, looking about his feet in front of the threshold, uttered an exclamation of surprise.

One nice summer evening around ten o'clock, Mr. Creede came through his garden gate and walked up the gravel path, which looked bright under the moonlight. He climbed the stone steps of his beautiful house and paused for a moment to put his key in the door. As he opened it, he saw his wife, who was walking from the parlor to the library. She greeted him warmly and, opening the door wider, held it for him to come in. Instead, he turned and, looking down at the ground in front of the threshold, exclaimed in surprise.

“Why!—what the devil,” he said, “has become of that jug?”

“Why!—what the heck,” he said, “has happened to that jug?”

“What jug, Alvan?” his wife inquired, not very sympathetically.

“What jug, Alvan?” his wife asked, not very sympathetically.

“A jug of maple sirup—I brought it along from the store and set it down here to open the door.  What the—”

“A jug of maple syrup—I brought it home from the store and set it down here to open the door. What the—”

“There, there, Alvan, please don’t swear again,” said the lady, interrupting.  Hillbrook, by the way, is not the only place in Christendom where a vestigial polytheism forbids the taking in vain of the Evil One’s name.

“There, there, Alvan, please don’t swear again,” said the lady, interrupting. Hillbrook, by the way, isn’t the only place in the world where an old belief prevents people from taking the Evil One’s name in vain.

The jug of maple sirup which the easy ways of village life had permitted Hillbrook’s foremost citizen to carry home from the store was not there.

The jug of maple syrup that the simple life in the village allowed Hillbrook's top citizen to bring home from the store wasMissing.

“Are you quite sure, Alvan?”

"Are you sure, Alvan?"

“My dear, do you suppose a man does not know when he is carrying a jug?  I bought that sirup at Deemer’s as I was passing.  Deemer himself drew it and lent me the jug, and I—”

“My dear, do you think a man doesn’t know when he’s carrying a jug? I picked up that syrup at Deemer’s while I was passing by. Deemer himself drew it and lent me the jug, and I—”

The sentence remains to this day unfinished.  Mr. Creede staggered into the house, entered the parlor and dropped into an armchair, trembling in every limb.  He had suddenly remembered that Silas Deemer was three weeks dead.

The sentence is still unfinished to this day. Mr. Creede stumbled into the house, walked into the living room, and collapsed into an armchair, shaking all over. He had suddenly remembered that Silas Deemer had been dead for three weeks.

Mrs. Creede stood by her husband, regarding him with surprise and anxiety.

Mrs. Creede stood next to her husband, looking at him with surprise and concern.

“For Heaven’s sake,” she said, “what ails you?”

“For heaven's sake,” she said, “what's wrong with you?”

Mr. Creede’s ailment having no obvious relation to the interests of the better land he did not apparently deem it necessary to expound it on that demand; he said nothing—merely stared.  There were long moments of silence broken by nothing but the measured ticking of the clock, which seemed somewhat slower than usual, as if it were civilly granting them an extension of time in which to recover their wits.

Mr. Creede's illness had no clear connection to the interests of the better land, so he didn't feel it was necessary to explain it when asked. He just said nothing—only stared. There were long moments of silence, interrupted only by the steady ticking of the clock, which seemed to be ticking a bit slower than usual, as if it were politely giving them more time to collect their thoughts.

“Jane, I have gone mad—that is it.”  He spoke thickly and hurriedly.  “You should have told me; you must have observed my symptoms before they became so pronounced that I have observed them myself.  I thought I was passing Deemer’s store; it was open and lit up—that is what I thought; of course it is never open now.  Silas Deemer stood at his desk behind the counter.  My God, Jane, I saw him as distinctly as I see you.  Remembering that you had said you wanted some maple sirup, I went in and bought some—that is all—I bought two quarts of maple sirup from Silas Deemer, who is dead and underground, but nevertheless drew that sirup from a cask and handed it to me in a jug.  He talked with me, too, rather gravely, I remember, even more so than was his way, but not a word of what he said can I now recall.  But I saw him—good Lord, I saw and talked with him—and he is dead!  So I thought, but I’m mad, Jane, I’m as crazy as a beetle; and you have kept it from me.”

“Jane, I've gone crazy—that's just it.” He spoke quickly and thickly. “You should have told me; you must have noticed my signs before they got so obvious that I noticed them myself. I thought I was passing Deemer’s store; it was open and lit up—that's what I thought; of course, it's never open now. Silas Deemer was at his desk behind the counter. My God, Jane, I saw him as clearly as I see you. Remembering that you said you wanted some maple syrup, I went in and bought some—that’s all—I bought two quarts of maple syrup from Silas Deemer, who is dead and buried, but still drew that syrup from a cask and handed it to me in a jug. He even talked with me, rather seriously, I remember, even more than usual, but I can’t recall a single word he said. But I saw him—good Lord, I saw and talked with him—and he is dead! So I thought, but I’m crazy, Jane, I’m as mad as a beetle; and you kept it from me.”

This monologue gave the woman time to collect what faculties she had.

This monologue gave the woman time to gather her thoughts.

“Alvan,” she said, “you have given no evidence of insanity, believe me.  This was undoubtedly an illusion—how should it be anything else?  That would be too terrible!  But there is no insanity; you are working too hard at the bank.  You should not have attended the meeting of directors this evening; any one could see that you were ill; I knew something would occur.”

“Alvan,” she said, “you’re not showing any signs of insanity, trust me. This was definitely just an illusion—what else could it be? That would be too awful! But there’s no madness; you’ve been working too hard at the bank. You shouldn’t have gone to the directors' meeting tonight; anyone could see that you weren’t feeling well; I had a feeling something would happen.”

It may have seemed to him that the prophecy had lagged a bit, awaiting the event, but he said nothing of that, being concerned with his own condition.  He was calm now, and could think coherently.

It might have seemed to him that the prophecy had fallen behind, waiting for the event, but he said nothing about it, focused instead on his own situation. He was calm now and could think clearly.

“Doubtless the phenomenon was subjective,” he said, with a somewhat ludicrous transition to the slang of science.  “Granting the possibility of spiritual apparition and even materialization, yet the apparition and materialization of a half-gallon brown clay jug—a piece of coarse, heavy pottery evolved from nothing—that is hardly thinkable.”

“Surely the experience was subjective,” he said, making a somewhat amusing shift to scientific jargon. “Even if we consider the possibility of spiritual appearances and even materializations, the appearance and materialization of a half-gallon brown clay jug—a chunk of rough, heavy pottery that came from nothing—that’s really not plausible.”

As he finished speaking, a child ran into the room—his little daughter.  She was clad in a bedgown.  Hastening to her father she threw her arms about his neck, saying: “You naughty papa, you forgot to come in and kiss me.  We heard you open the gate and got up and looked out.  And, papa dear, Eddy says mayn’t he have the little jug when it is empty?”

As he finished speaking, a child ran into the room—his little daughter. She was wearing a nightgown. Rushing to her father, she threw her arms around his neck, saying: “You naughty dad, you forgot to come in and kiss me. We heard you open the gate and got up to look out. And, dad, Eddy wants to know if he can have the little jug when it’s empty?”

As the full import of that revelation imparted itself to Alvan Creede’s understanding he visibly shuddered.  For the child could not have heard a word of the conversation.

As Alvan Creede fully grasped that revelation, he visibly shuddered. The child couldn’t have heard a single word of the conversation.

The estate of Silas Deemer being in the hands of an administrator who had thought it best to dispose of the “business” the store had been closed ever since the owner’s death, the goods having been removed by another “merchant” who had purchased them en bloc.  The rooms above were vacant as well, for the widow and daughters had gone to another town.

The estate of Silas Deemer was being handled by an administrator who decided it was best to sell off the "business," so the store had remained closed since the owner's death. The merchandise had been taken by another "merchant" who bought it all at once. The rooms above were empty too, since the widow and daughters had moved to another town.

On the evening immediately after Alvan Creede’s adventure (which had somehow “got out”) a crowd of men, women and children thronged the sidewalk opposite the store.  That the place was haunted by the spirit of the late Silas Deemer was now well known to every resident of Hillbrook, though many affected disbelief.  Of these the hardiest, and in a general way the youngest, threw stones against the front of the building, the only part accessible, but carefully missed the unshuttered windows.  Incredulity had not grown to malice.  A few venturesome souls crossed the street and rattled the door in its frame; struck matches and held them near the window; attempted to view the black interior.  Some of the spectators invited attention to their wit by shouting and groaning and challenging the ghost to a footrace.

On the evening right after Alvan Creede’s adventure (which had somehow “leaked out”), a crowd of men, women, and children gathered on the sidewalk across from the store. Everyone in Hillbrook knew that the place was haunted by the spirit of the late Silas Deemer, even though many pretended not to believe it. The bravest, and generally the youngest, threw stones at the front of the building, the only part they could reach, but carefully avoided the unshuttered windows. Doubt hadn’t turned into hostility. A few daring individuals crossed the street, shook the door in its frame, struck matches, and held them up to the window, trying to see into the dark interior. Some of the onlookers tried to get attention by shouting and groaning and challenging the ghost to a race.

After a considerable time had elapsed without any manifestation, and many of the crowd had gone away, all those remaining began to observe that the interior of the store was suffused with a dim, yellow light.  At this all demonstrations ceased; the intrepid souls about the door and windows fell back to the opposite side of the street and were merged in the crowd; the small boys ceased throwing stones.  Nobody spoke above his breath; all whispered excitedly and pointed to the now steadily growing light.  How long a time had passed since the first faint glow had been observed none could have guessed, but eventually the illumination was bright enough to reveal the whole interior of the store; and there, standing at his desk behind the counter, Silas Deemer was distinctly visible!

After quite a while with no sign of anything happening, and many people in the crowd had left, those who remained started to notice that the inside of the store was glowing with a soft, yellow light. At this, all commotion stopped; the brave ones near the door and windows stepped back to the other side of the street and blended in with the crowd; the little boys stopped throwing stones. Nobody spoke above a whisper; everyone murmured excitedly and pointed to the now steadily brightening light. No one could tell how long it had been since the first faint glow was seen, but eventually, the light was bright enough to illuminate the entire interior of the store; and there, standing at his desk behind the counter, Silas Deemer was clearly visible!

The effect upon the crowd was marvelous.  It began rapidly to melt away at both flanks, as the timid left the place.  Many ran as fast as their legs would let them; others moved off with greater dignity, turning occasionally to look backward over the shoulder.  At last a score or more, mostly men, remained where they were, speechless, staring, excited.  The apparition inside gave them no attention; it was apparently occupied with a book of accounts.

The impact on the crowd was amazing. It quickly started to disperse on both sides as the frightened people left the area. Many ran as fast as they could; others walked away more calmly, glancing over their shoulders from time to time. In the end, about twenty or so, mostly men, stayed where they were, speechless, staring, and excited. The figure inside didn’t pay them any mind; it was apparently focused on a ledger.

Presently three men left the crowd on the sidewalk as if by a common impulse and crossed the street.  One of them, a heavy man, was about to set his shoulder against the door when it opened, apparently without human agency, and the courageous investigators passed in.  No sooner had they crossed the threshold than they were seen by the awed observers outside to be acting in the most unaccountable way.  They thrust out their hands before them, pursued devious courses, came into violent collision with the counter, with boxes and barrels on the floor, and with one another.  They turned awkwardly hither and thither and seemed trying to escape, but unable to retrace their steps.  Their voices were heard in exclamations and curses.  But in no way did the apparition of Silas Deemer manifest an interest in what was going on.

Currently, three men stepped away from the crowd on the sidewalk as if they had a shared idea and crossed the street. One of them, a big guy, was about to push against the door when it opened, seemingly on its own, and the brave explorers went inside. As soon as they crossed the threshold, those outside watched in amazement as they started behaving in the strangest way. They reached out their hands in front of them, moved around aimlessly, and crashed into the counter, the boxes and barrels on the floor, and each other. They turned awkwardly this way and that, seeming to try to escape but unable to find their way back. Their voices were filled with exclamations and curses. But Silas Deemer showed no interest in what was happening.

By what impulse the crowd was moved none ever recollected, but the entire mass—men, women, children, dogs—made a simultaneous and tumultuous rush for the entrance.  They congested the doorway, pushing for precedence—resolving themselves at length into a line and moving up step by step.  By some subtle spiritual or physical alchemy observation had been transmuted into action—the sightseers had become participants in the spectacle—the audience had usurped the stage.

By what impulse the crowd was moved, no one could remember, but the whole group—men, women, children, dogs—made a wild and chaotic dash for the entrance. They crowded the doorway, pushing to be first—eventually sorting themselves into a line and moving forward step by step. Through some subtle mix of spiritual or physical energy, observation had turned into action—the onlookers had become part of the spectacle—the audience had taken over the stage.

To the only spectator remaining on the other side of the street—Alvan Creede, the banker—the interior of the store with its inpouring crowd continued in full illumination; all the strange things going on there were clearly visible.  To those inside all was black darkness.  It was as if each person as he was thrust in at the door had been stricken blind, and was maddened by the mischance.  They groped with aimless imprecision, tried to force their way out against the current, pushed and elbowed, struck at random, fell and were trampled, rose and trampled in their turn.  They seized one another by the garments, the hair, the beard—fought like animals, cursed, shouted, called one another opprobrious and obscene names.  When, finally, Alvan Creede had seen the last person of the line pass into that awful tumult the light that had illuminated it was suddenly quenched and all was as black to him as to those within.  He turned away and left the place.

To the only onlooker left on the other side of the street—Alvan Creede, the banker—the inside of the store was bright and bustling; all the chaos happening there was clearly visible. But to those inside, everything was pitch black. It was as if each person who was pushed in through the door had been blinded and was driven mad by it. They fumbled around aimlessly, trying to push their way out against the throng, shoving and elbowing, striking out randomly, falling and being trampled, getting back up and trampling others in turn. They grabbed each other by clothing, hair, and beards—fighting like beasts, cursing, shouting, hurling insults at each other. Finally, when Alvan Creede saw the last person from the line disappear into that horrific chaos, the light that had illuminated it suddenly went out, and everything was as dark to him as it was to those inside. He turned away and left the scene.

In the early morning a curious crowd had gathered about “Deemer’s.”  It was composed partly of those who had run away the night before, but now had the courage of sunshine, partly of honest folk going to their daily toil.  The door of the store stood open; the place was vacant, but on the walls, the floor, the furniture, were shreds of clothing and tangles of hair.  Hillbrook militant had managed somehow to pull itself out and had gone home to medicine its hurts and swear that it had been all night in bed.  On the dusty desk, behind the counter, was the sales-book.  The entries in it, in Deemer’s handwriting, had ceased on the 16th day of July, the last of his life.  There was no record of a later sale to Alvan Creede.

In the early morning, a curious crowd had gathered around “Deemer’s.” It was made up partly of those who had run away the night before but now felt brave in the sunlight, and partly of honest people heading to their daily jobs. The store's door was wide open; the place was empty, but the walls, floor, and furniture were scattered with bits of clothing and clumps of hair. Hillbrook militant had somehow managed to recover and had gone home to nurse its wounds and insist it had spent the whole night in bed. On the dusty desk behind the counter was the sales book. The entries in it, written by Deemer, stopped on July 16th, the last day of his life. There was no record of a sale made later to Alvan Creede.

That is the entire story—except that men’s passions having subsided and reason having resumed its immemorial sway, it was confessed in Hillbrook that, considering the harmless and honorable character of his first commercial transaction under the new conditions, Silas Deemer, deceased, might properly have been suffered to resume business at the old stand without mobbing.  In that judgment the local historian from whose unpublished work these facts are compiled had the thoughtfulness to signify his concurrence.

That’s the whole story—except that once the emotions of the men died down and reason took over, it was acknowledged in Hillbrook that, given the innocent and respectable nature of his first business deal under the new circumstances, Silas Deemer, who has passed away, could have been allowed to continue working at his old shop without any chaos. The local historian, from whose unpublished work these details are taken, thoughtfully expressed his agreement on this matter.

p. 169STALEY FLEMING’S HALLUCINATION

Of two men who were talking one was a physician.

Of two men who were talking, one was a doctor.

“I sent for you, Doctor,” said the other, “but I don’t think you can do me any good.  May be you can recommend a specialist in psychopathy.  I fancy I’m a bit loony.”

“I called for you, Doctor,” said the other, “but I don’t think you can help me. Maybe you can suggest a specialist in psychopathy. I feel like I’m a little crazy.”

“You look all right,” the physician said.

"You look fine," the doctor said.

“You shall judge—I have hallucinations.  I wake every night and see in my room, intently watching me, a big black Newfoundland dog with a white forefoot.”

"You should know—I have hallucinations. I wake up every night and see in my room, staring at me, a large black Newfoundland dog with a white paw."

“You say you wake; are you sure about that?  ‘Hallucinations’ are sometimes only dreams.”

“You say you’re awake; are you sure about that? ‘Hallucinations’ are sometimes just dreams.”

“Oh, I wake, all right.  Sometimes I lie still a long time, looking at the dog as earnestly as the dog looks at me—I always leave the light going.  When I can’t endure it any longer I sit up in bed—and nothing is there!”

“Oh, I wake up, for sure. Sometimes I just lie there for a long time, staring at the dog as seriously as the dog stares at me—I always leave the light on. When I can’t stand it any longer, I sit up in bed—and there's nothing there!”

“’M, ’m—what is the beast’s expression?”

“’M, ’m—what is the beast’s expression?”

“It seems to me sinister.  Of course I know that, except in art, an animal’s face in repose has always the same expression.  But this is not a real animal.  Newfoundland dogs are pretty mild looking, you know; what’s the matter with this one?”

“It seems really creepy to me. Of course, I know that, except in art, an animal’s face at rest always looks the same. But this isn’t a real animal. Newfoundland dogs usually look pretty gentle, you know; what’s wrong with this one?”

“Really, my diagnosis would have no value: I am not going to treat the dog.”

“Honestly, my diagnosis wouldn’t matter: I’m not going to treat the dog.”

The physician laughed at his own pleasantry, but narrowly watched his patient from the corner of his eye.  Presently he said: “Fleming, your description of the beast fits the dog of the late Atwell Barton.”

The doctor chuckled at his own joke but kept a close eye on his patient from the corner of his eye. Then he said, “Fleming, what you described sounds just like Atwell Barton's dog.”

Fleming half-rose from his chair, sat again and made a visible attempt at indifference.  “I remember Barton,” he said; “I believe he was—it was reported that—wasn’t there something suspicious in his death?”

Fleming half-got up from his chair, sat back down, and made a clear effort to act indifferent. “I remember Barton,” he said; “I think he was—it was said that—wasn’t there something suspicious about his death?”

Looking squarely now into the eyes of his patient, the physician said: “Three years ago the body of your old enemy, Atwell Barton, was found in the woods near his house and yours.  He had been stabbed to death.  There have been no arrests; there was no clew.  Some of us had ‘theories.’  I had one.  Have you?”

Looking directly into the eyes of his patient, the doctor said: “Three years ago, the body of your old enemy, Atwell Barton, was found in the woods close to his house and yours. He had been stabbed to death. There were no arrests; there were no clues. Some of us had ‘theories.’ I had one. Do you?”

“I?  Why, bless your soul, what could I know about it?  You remember that I left for Europe almost immediately afterward—a considerable time afterward.  In the few weeks since my return you could not expect me to construct a ‘theory.’  In fact, I have not given the matter a thought.  What about his dog?”

“I? Why, bless your heart, what could I possibly know about it? You remember that I left for Europe almost right after—that was quite a while ago. In the few weeks since I've been back, you can't expect me to come up with a ‘theory.’ Honestly, I haven't even thought about it. What about his dog?”

“It was first to find the body.  It died of starvation on his grave.”

“It was the first to find the body. It died of starvation on his grave.”

We do not know the inexorable law underlying coincidences.  Staley Fleming did not, or he would perhaps not have sprung to his feet as the night wind brought in through the open window the long wailing howl of a distant dog.  He strode several times across the room in the steadfast gaze of the physician; then, abruptly confronting him, almost shouted: “What has all this to do with my trouble, Dr. Halderman?  You forget why you were sent for.”

We don’t understand the unchangeable law behind coincidences. Staley Fleming didn’t either, or he might not have jumped up when the night wind carried the long, mournful howl of a distant dog through the open window. He paced back and forth across the room under the steady gaze of the doctor; then, suddenly facing him, he almost shouted: “What does any of this have to do with my problem, Dr. Halderman? You’re forgetting why you were called here.”

Rising, the physician laid his hand upon his patient’s arm and said, gently: “Pardon me.  I cannot diagnose your disorder off-hand—to-morrow, perhaps.  Please go to bed, leaving your door unlocked; I will pass the night here with your books.  Can you call me without rising?”

Rising, the doctor placed his hand on his patient's arm and said gently, “Sorry, but I can’t figure out what’s wrong with you right now—maybe tomorrow. Please go to bed and leave your door unlocked; I’ll stay here with your books tonight. Can you call me without getting up?”

“Yes, there is an electric bell.”

“Yes, there’s an electric bell.”

“Good.  If anything disturbs you push the button without sitting up.  Good night.”

“Great. If anything bothers you, just push the button without sitting up. Good night.”

Comfortably installed in an armchair the man of medicine stared into the glowing coals and thought deeply and long, but apparently to little purpose, for he frequently rose and opening a door leading to the staircase, listened intently; then resumed his seat.  Presently, however, he fell asleep, and when he woke it was past midnight.  He stirred the failing fire, lifted a book from the table at his side and looked at the title.  It was Denneker’s “Meditations.”  He opened it at random and began to read:

Comfortably settled in an armchair, the doctor gazed into the glowing coals and thought deeply for a long time, but seemingly to little effect, as he often got up to open a door leading to the staircase and listened closely; then he would sit back down. Eventually, he dozed off, and when he woke, it was past midnight. He poked at the dying fire, picked up a book from the table beside him, and glanced at the title. It was Denneker’s “Meditations.” He randomly opened it and began to read:

“Forasmuch as it is ordained of God that all flesh hath spirit and thereby taketh on spiritual powers, so, also, the spirit hath powers of the flesh, even when it is gone out of the flesh and liveth as a thing apart, as many a violence performed by wraith and lemure sheweth.  And there be who say that man is not single in this, but the beasts have the like evil inducement, and—”

“For as much as it is ordained by God that all living beings have spirit and thus gain spiritual powers, it follows that the spirit also has powers over the flesh, even when it has left the flesh and exists separately, as demonstrated by many acts of violence committed by ghosts and spirits. And there are those who say that man is not alone in this, but that animals have similar evil inclinations, and—”

The reading was interrupted by a shaking of the house, as by the fall of a heavy object.  The reader flung down the book, rushed from the room and mounted the stairs to Fleming’s bed-chamber.  He tried the door, but contrary to his instructions it was locked.  He set his shoulder against it with such force that it gave way.  On the floor near the disordered bed, in his night clothes, lay Fleming gasping away his life.

The reading was interrupted by a tremor in the house, like something heavy had fallen. The reader dropped the book, rushed out of the room, and went up the stairs to Fleming’s bedroom. He tried the door, but it was locked, against his instructions. He slammed his shoulder into it with such force that the door broke open. On the floor near the messy bed, in his pajamas, lay Fleming, struggling to breathe.

The physician raised the dying man’s head from the floor and observed a wound in the throat.  “I should have thought of this,” he said, believing it suicide.

The doctor lifted the dying man’s head from the floor and noticed a wound in his throat. “I should have realized this,” he said, thinking it was a suicide.

When the man was dead an examination disclosed the unmistakable marks of an animal’s fangs deeply sunken into the jugular vein.

When the man died, an examination revealed clear marks from an animal's fangs deeply embedded in the jugular vein.

But there was no animal.

But there was no pet.

p. 174A RESUMED IDENTITY

I
THE REVIEW AS A FORM OF WELCOME

One summer night a man stood on a low hill overlooking a wide expanse of forest and field.  By the full moon hanging low in the west he knew what he might not have known otherwise: that it was near the hour of dawn.  A light mist lay along the earth, partly veiling the lower features of the landscape, but above it the taller trees showed in well-defined masses against a clear sky.  Two or three farmhouses were visible through the haze, but in none of them, naturally, was a light.  Nowhere, indeed, was any sign or suggestion of life except the barking of a distant dog, which, repeated with mechanical iteration, served rather to accentuate than dispel the loneliness of the scene.

One summer night, a man stood on a low hill, looking out over a wide stretch of forest and fields. By the full moon hanging low in the west, he realized what he might not have known otherwise: that dawn was approaching. A light mist lay on the ground, partly obscuring the lower parts of the landscape, but the taller trees stood out clearly against the bright sky. Two or three farmhouses were visible through the fog, but of course, none had their lights on. In fact, there was no sign of life anywhere, except for the distant barking of a dog, which only seemed to highlight the loneliness of the scene.

The man looked curiously about him on all sides, as one who among familiar surroundings is unable to determine his exact place and part in the scheme of things.  It is so, perhaps, that we shall act when, risen from the dead, we await the call to judgment.

The man looked around him curiously, as someone who, in familiar surroundings, can’t figure out his exact place and role in the bigger picture. Maybe this is how we’ll behave when we rise from the dead, waiting for the call to judgment.

A hundred yards away was a straight road, showing white in the moonlight.  Endeavoring to orient himself, as a surveyor or navigator might say, the man moved his eyes slowly along its visible length and at a distance of a quarter-mile to the south of his station saw, dim and gray in the haze, a group of horsemen riding to the north.  Behind them were men afoot, marching in column, with dimly gleaming rifles aslant above their shoulders.  They moved slowly and in silence.  Another group of horsemen, another regiment of infantry, another and another—all in unceasing motion toward the man’s point of view, past it, and beyond.  A battery of artillery followed, the cannoneers riding with folded arms on limber and caisson.  And still the interminable procession came out of the obscurity to south and passed into the obscurity to north, with never a sound of voice, nor hoof, nor wheel.

A hundred yards away was a straight road, glowing white in the moonlight. Trying to get his bearings, like a surveyor or navigator would, the man slowly scanned its visible length and, about a quarter-mile to the south of where he stood, spotted a group of horsemen heading north, dim and gray in the haze. Behind them were soldiers on foot, marching in a column, their rifles gleaming faintly at an angle over their shoulders. They moved slowly and in silence. Another group of horsemen, another regiment of infantry, and more—all continuously moving toward the man’s viewpoint, past it, and beyond. A battery of artillery followed, with the cannoneers sitting with their arms crossed on the limber and caisson. And still, the endless procession emerged from the darkness to the south and vanished into the darkness to the north, without a sound of voices, hooves, or wheels.

The man could not rightly understand: he thought himself deaf; said so, and heard his own voice, although it had an unfamiliar quality that almost alarmed him; it disappointed his ear’s expectancy in the matter of timbre and resonance.  But he was not deaf, and that for the moment sufficed.

The man couldn’t quite understand: he thought he was deaf; he said so, and heard his own voice, though it had a strange quality that nearly startled him; it didn’t meet his ear’s expectations regarding tone and resonance. But he wasn’t deaf, and for now, that was enough.

Then he remembered that there are natural phenomena to which some one has given the name “acoustic shadows.”  If you stand in an acoustic shadow there is one direction from which you will hear nothing.  At the battle of Gaines’s Mill, one of the fiercest conflicts of the Civil War, with a hundred guns in play, spectators a mile and a half away on the opposite side of the Chickahominy valley heard nothing of what they clearly saw.  The bombardment of Port Royal, heard and felt at St. Augustine, a hundred and fifty miles to the south, was inaudible two miles to the north in a still atmosphere.  A few days before the surrender at Appomattox a thunderous engagement between the commands of Sheridan and Pickett was unknown to the latter commander, a mile in the rear of his own line.

Then he remembered that there are natural phenomena called “acoustic shadows.” If you’re in an acoustic shadow, there’s one direction from which you won’t hear anything. At the battle of Gaines’s Mill, one of the fiercest conflicts of the Civil War, with a hundred guns firing, spectators a mile and a half away on the opposite side of the Chickahominy valley saw everything but heard nothing. The bombardment of Port Royal, which was heard and felt at St. Augustine a hundred and fifty miles to the south, was silent just two miles to the north in a still atmosphere. A few days before the surrender at Appomattox, a thunderous fight between the troops of Sheridan and Pickett was completely unknown to Pickett, who was a mile behind his own line.

These instances were not known to the man of whom we write, but less striking ones of the same character had not escaped his observation.  He was profoundly disquieted, but for another reason than the uncanny silence of that moonlight march.

These events were unknown to the man we're writing about, but less remarkable ones of the same kind hadn't gone unnoticed by him. He was deeply unsettled, but for a different reason than the eerie quiet of that moonlit march.

“Good Lord!” he said to himself—and again it was as if another had spoken his thought—“if those people are what I take them to be we have lost the battle and they are moving on Nashville!”

“Good Lord!” he thought to himself—and it felt like someone else had voiced his concern—“if those people are who I think they are, we’ve lost the battle and they’re heading for Nashville!”

Then came a thought of self—an apprehension—a strong sense of personal peril, such as in another we call fear.  He stepped quickly into the shadow of a tree.  And still the silent battalions moved slowly forward in the haze.

Then came a thought about himself—an uneasy feeling—a strong sense of danger, what we would call fear in someone else. He quickly stepped into the shade of a tree. And still, the silent throngs moved slowly forward in the mist.

The chill of a sudden breeze upon the back of his neck drew his attention to the quarter whence it came, and turning to the east he saw a faint gray light along the horizon—the first sign of returning day.  This increased his apprehension.

The cold rush of a sudden breeze on the back of his neck caught his attention, and turning to the east, he noticed a faint gray light on the horizon—the first sign that day was breaking. This made him feel even more uneasy.

“I must get away from here,” he thought, “or I shall be discovered and taken.”

“I need to get out of here,” he thought, “or I’ll be found and caught.”

He moved out of the shadow, walking rapidly toward the graying east.  From the safer seclusion of a clump of cedars he looked back.  The entire column had passed out of sight: the straight white road lay bare and desolate in the moonlight!

He stepped out of the shadow, hurrying toward the lightening eastern sky. From the safer cover of a group of cedars, he glanced back. The entire column had disappeared from view: the straight white road was empty and lonely in the moonlight!

Puzzled before, he was now inexpressibly astonished.  So swift a passing of so slow an army!—he could not comprehend it.  Minute after minute passed unnoted; he had lost his sense of time.  He sought with a terrible earnestness a solution of the mystery, but sought in vain.  When at last he roused himself from his abstraction the sun’s rim was visible above the hills, but in the new conditions he found no other light than that of day; his understanding was involved as darkly in doubt as before.

Puzzled earlier, he was now completely amazed. Such a quick movement from such a slow army!—he just couldn’t wrap his head around it. Minute after minute passed without him noticing; he had lost track of time. He searched desperately for an explanation to the mystery, but found nothing. When he finally snapped out of his daze, the sun's edge was peeking over the hills, but under the new conditions, he found no other light besides that of day; his understanding was just as clouded in doubt as before.

On every side lay cultivated fields showing no sign of war and war’s ravages.  From the chimneys of the farmhouses thin ascensions of blue smoke signaled preparations for a day’s peaceful toil.  Having stilled its immemorial allocution to the moon, the watch-dog was assisting a negro who, prefixing a team of mules to the plow, was flatting and sharping contentedly at his task.  The hero of this tale stared stupidly at the pastoral picture as if he had never seen such a thing in all his life; then he put his hand to his head, passed it through his hair and, withdrawing it, attentively considered the palm—a singular thing to do.  Apparently reassured by the act, he walked confidently toward the road.

On every side, there were cultivated fields showing no signs of war and its destruction. From the chimneys of the farmhouses, thin trails of blue smoke indicated preparations for a day of peaceful work. After silencing its age-old call to the moon, the watchdog was helping a black man who, harnessing a team of mules to the plow, was contentedly sharpening and smoothing his tools. The hero of this story stared blankly at the pastoral scene as if he had never seen anything like it in his life; then he ran his hand through his hair, pulled it back, and carefully examined his palm—a strange thing to do. Seemingly reassured by the gesture, he walked confidently toward the road.

II
WHEN YOU HAVE LOST YOUR LIFE CONSULT A PHYSICIAN

Dr. Stilling Malson, of Murfreesboro, having visited a patient six or seven miles away, on the Nashville road, had remained with him all night.  At daybreak he set out for home on horseback, as was the custom of doctors of the time and region.  He had passed into the neighborhood of Stone’s River battlefield when a man approached him from the roadside and saluted in the military fashion, with a movement of the right hand to the hat-brim.  But the hat was not a military hat, the man was not in uniform and had not a martial bearing.  The doctor nodded civilly, half thinking that the stranger’s uncommon greeting was perhaps in deference to the historic surroundings.  As the stranger evidently desired speech with him he courteously reined in his horse and waited.

Dr. Stilling Malson from Murfreesboro had visited a patient about six or seven miles away, on the Nashville road, and stayed with him all night. At dawn, he set out for home on horseback, which was the usual practice for doctors at that time and in that area. He was passing through the Stone’s River battlefield area when a man approached him from the side of the road and greeted him in a military way, raising his right hand to his hat-brim. However, the man wasn't wearing a military hat, didn't have a uniform, and didn't show a soldier's demeanor. The doctor nodded politely, thinking that the stranger's unusual greeting might be due to the historic surroundings. Since the stranger clearly wanted to talk, he kindly pulled back on the reins and waited.

“Sir,” said the stranger, “although a civilian, you are perhaps an enemy.”

“Sir,” said the stranger, “even though you’re a civilian, you might be an enemy.”

“I am a physician,” was the non-committal reply.

“I’m a doctor,” was the non-committal reply.

“Thank you,” said the other.  “I am a lieutenant, of the staff of General Hazen.”  He paused a moment and looked sharply at the person whom he was addressing, then added, “Of the Federal army.”

“Thanks,” said the other. “I’m a lieutenant on General Hazen’s staff.” He paused for a moment and glanced intently at the person he was speaking to, then added, “Of the Union army.”

The physician merely nodded.

The doctor just nodded.

“Kindly tell me,” continued the other, “what has happened here.  Where are the armies?  Which has won the battle?”

“Please tell me,” the other continued, “what has happened here. Where are the armies? Which side won the battle?”

The physician regarded his questioner curiously with half-shut eyes.  After a professional scrutiny, prolonged to the limit of politeness, “Pardon me,” he said; “one asking information should be willing to impart it.  Are you wounded?” he added, smiling.

The doctor looked at his questioner with a curious gaze, his eyes half-closed. After a thorough examination that pushed the boundaries of politeness, he said, “Excuse me, but someone asking for information should also be ready to share some. Are you injured?” he added, smiling.

“Not seriously—it seems.”

“Not seriously—it appears.”

The man removed the unmilitary hat, put his hand to his head, passed it through his hair and, withdrawing it, attentively considered the palm.

The man took off his unconventional hat, ran his hand over his head, combed through his hair, and then pulled his hand back, carefully examining his palm.

“I was struck by a bullet and have been unconscious.  It must have been a light, glancing blow: I find no blood and feel no pain.  I will not trouble you for treatment, but will you kindly direct me to my command—to any part of the Federal army—if you know?”

“I got hit by a bullet and have been out cold. It must have been a light, glancing hit: I see no blood and feel no pain. I won’t take up your time for treatment, but could you please direct me to my command—to any part of the Federal army—if you know?”

Again the doctor did not immediately reply: he was recalling much that is recorded in the books of his profession—something about lost identity and the effect of familiar scenes in restoring it.  At length he looked the man in the face, smiled, and said:

Again, the doctor didn’t respond right away; he was thinking about a lot of what he learned in his medical books—something about lost identity and how familiar places can help bring it back. Finally, he looked the man in the eye, smiled, and said:

“Lieutenant, you are not wearing the uniform of your rank and service.”

“Lieutenant, you’re not wearing the uniform for your rank and branch of service.”

At this the man glanced down at his civilian attire, lifted his eyes, and said with hesitation:

At this, the man looked down at his casual clothes, raised his eyes, and said with uncertainty:

“That is true.  I—I don’t quite understand.”

“That’s true. I—I don’t really understand.”

Still regarding him sharply but not unsympathetically the man of science bluntly inquired:

Still regarding him sharply but not unsympathetically, the scientist bluntly asked:

“How old are you?”

"What's your age?"

“Twenty-three—if that has anything to do with it.”

"Twenty-three—if that matters."

“You don’t look it; I should hardly have guessed you to be just that.”

“You don’t look like it; I would hardly have guessed you were that.”

The man was growing impatient.  “We need not discuss that,” he said; “I want to know about the army.  Not two hours ago I saw a column of troops moving northward on this road.  You must have met them.  Be good enough to tell me the color of their clothing, which I was unable to make out, and I’ll trouble you no more.”

The man was getting impatient. “We don’t need to talk about that,” he said; “I want to know about the army. Just two hours ago, I saw a group of troops heading north on this road. You must have seen them. Please tell me the color of their uniforms, which I couldn’t see, and I won’t bother you anymore.”

“You are quite sure that you saw them?”

“You're really sure you saw them?”

“Sure?  My God, sir, I could have counted them!”

“Sure? My God, sir, I could have counted them!”

“Why, really,” said the physician, with an amusing consciousness of his own resemblance to the loquacious barber of the Arabian Nights, “this is very interesting.  I met no troops.”

“Why, really,” said the doctor, with a humorous awareness of how much he resembled the chatty barber from the Arabian Nights, “this is quite interesting. I didn’t run into any troops.”

The man looked at him coldly, as if he had himself observed the likeness to the barber.  “It is plain,” he said, “that you do not care to assist me.  Sir, you may go to the devil!”

The man stared at him icily, as if he had noticed the resemblance to the barber himself. “It’s obvious,” he said, “that you have no interest in helping me. Sir, you can go to hell!”

He turned and strode away, very much at random, across the dewy fields, his half-penitent tormentor quietly watching him from his point of vantage in the saddle till he disappeared beyond an array of trees.

He turned and walked away casually across the dewy fields, while his somewhat regretful tormentor quietly watched from the saddle until he vanished beyond a group of trees.

III
THE DANGER OF LOOKING INTO A POOL OF WATER

After leaving the road the man slackened his pace, and now went forward, rather deviously, with a distinct feeling of fatigue.  He could not account for this, though truly the interminable loquacity of that country doctor offered itself in explanation.  Seating himself upon a rock, he laid one hand upon his knee, back upward, and casually looked at it.  It was lean and withered.  He lifted both hands to his face.  It was seamed and furrowed; he could trace the lines with the tips of his fingers.  How strange!—a mere bullet-stroke and a brief unconsciousness should not make one a physical wreck.

After leaving the road, the man slowed down and continued on, somewhat aimlessly, feeling noticeably tired. He couldn’t explain why, although the endless chatter of that country doctor might account for it. He sat down on a rock, placed one hand on his knee, palm up, and glanced at it. It was thin and frail. He raised both hands to his face. It was lined and wrinkled; he could feel the grooves with his fingertips. How strange!—a simple gunshot wound and a short period of unconsciousness shouldn’t have turned someone into a physical wreck.

“I must have been a long time in hospital,” he said aloud.  “Why, what a fool I am!  The battle was in December, and it is now summer!” He laughed.  “No wonder that fellow thought me an escaped lunatic.  He was wrong: I am only an escaped patient.”

“I must have been in the hospital for a while,” he said out loud. “What a fool I am! The battle was in December, and now it’s summer!” He laughed. “No wonder that guy thought I was an escaped lunatic. He was mistaken: I’m just an escaped patient.”

At a little distance a small plot of ground enclosed by a stone wall caught his attention.  With no very definite intent he rose and went to it.  In the center was a square, solid monument of hewn stone.  It was brown with age, weather-worn at the angles, spotted with moss and lichen.  Between the massive blocks were strips of grass the leverage of whose roots had pushed them apart.  In answer to the challenge of this ambitious structure Time had laid his destroying hand upon it, and it would soon be “one with Nineveh and Tyre.”  In an inscription on one side his eye caught a familiar name.  Shaking with excitement, he craned his body across the wall and read:

At a short distance, a small piece of land surrounded by a stone wall grabbed his attention. Without a clear purpose, he got up and walked over to it. In the center stood a square, solid monument made of carved stone. It was brown with age, weathered at the edges, and dotted with moss and lichen. Between the large stones, strips of grass had grown, pushing them apart with their roots. In response to this imposing structure, Time had taken its toll, and soon it would be “one with Nineveh and Tyre.” He noticed a familiar name in an inscription on one side. Shaking with excitement, he leaned over the wall and read:

HAZEN’S BRIGADE
to
The Memory of Its Soldiers
who fell at
Stone River, Dec. 31, 1862.

HAZEN’S BRIGADE
to
The Memory of Its Soldiers
who died at
Stone River, Dec. 31, 1862.

The man fell back from the wall, faint and sick.  Almost within an arm’s length was a little depression in the earth; it had been filled by a recent rain—a pool of clear water.  He crept to it to revive himself, lifted the upper part of his body on his trembling arms, thrust forward his head and saw the reflection of his face, as in a mirror.  He uttered a terrible cry.  His arms gave way; he fell, face downward, into the pool and yielded up the life that had spanned another life.

The man staggered away from the wall, feeling weak and ill. Almost within reach was a small dip in the ground; it had collected rainwater—a pool of clear water. He crawled over to it to revive himself, propping his upper body up on his shaking arms, leaned forward, and saw his reflection staring back, like in a mirror. He let out a horrible scream. His arms gave out; he collapsed, face down, into the pool and lost the life that had connected to another life.

p. 185A BABY TRAMP

If you had seen little Jo standing at the street corner in the rain, you would hardly have admired him.  It was apparently an ordinary autumn rainstorm, but the water which fell upon Jo (who was hardly old enough to be either just or unjust, and so perhaps did not come under the law of impartial distribution) appeared to have some property peculiar to itself: one would have said it was dark and adhesive—sticky.  But that could hardly be so, even in Blackburg, where things certainly did occur that were a good deal out of the common.

If you had seen little Jo standing at the street corner in the rain, you wouldn’t have thought much of him. It seemed like a typical autumn rainstorm, but the water falling on Jo (who was too young to be judged fairly, and maybe didn’t fall under the rules of fairness) seemed to have its own strange quality: it appeared dark and sticky. But that couldn’t really be the case, even in Blackburg, where some pretty unusual things did happen.

For example, ten or twelve years before, a shower of small frogs had fallen, as is credibly attested by a contemporaneous chronicle, the record concluding with a somewhat obscure statement to the effect that the chronicler considered it good growing-weather for Frenchmen.

For instance, ten or twelve years earlier, a rain of small frogs had occurred, as confirmed by a contemporary account, which ended with a somewhat unclear remark suggesting that the chronicler thought it was good growing weather for the French.

Some years later Blackburg had a fall of crimson snow; it is cold in Blackburg when winter is on, and the snows are frequent and deep.  There can be no doubt of it—the snow in this instance was of the color of blood and melted into water of the same hue, if water it was, not blood.  The phenomenon had attracted wide attention, and science had as many explanations as there were scientists who knew nothing about it.  But the men of Blackburg—men who for many years had lived right there where the red snow fell, and might be supposed to know a good deal about the matter—shook their heads and said something would come of it.

Some years later, Blackburg experienced a fall of crimson snow; it gets cold in Blackburg during winter, and the snow is often heavy and deep. There's no doubt about it—the snow was blood-red and melted into water of the same color, if it was even water and not blood. The event drew a lot of attention, and scientists offered as many explanations as there were scientists who knew nothing about it. But the people of Blackburg—those who had lived in the area for years where the red snow fell—shook their heads and said that something would come of it.

And something did, for the next summer was made memorable by the prevalence of a mysterious disease—epidemic, endemic, or the Lord knows what, though the physicians didn’t—which carried away a full half of the population.  Most of the other half carried themselves away and were slow to return, but finally came back, and were now increasing and multiplying as before, but Blackburg had not since been altogether the same.

And something did happen, because the next summer was unforgettable due to the spread of a mysterious disease—whether it was epidemic, endemic, or something else entirely, even the doctors didn’t know—which took away half of the population. Most of the rest left and took their time coming back, but they eventually returned and were growing and thriving again like before. However, Blackburg had not been quite the same since.

Of quite another kind, though equally “out of the common,” was the incident of Hetty Parlow’s ghost.  Hetty Parlow’s maiden name had been Brownon, and in Blackburg that meant more than one would think.

Of a completely different nature, yet just as “unusual,” was the story of Hetty Parlow’s ghost. Hetty Parlow’s maiden name was Brownon, and in Blackburg, that held more significance than one might expect.

The Brownons had from time immemorial—from the very earliest of the old colonial days—been the leading family of the town.  It was the richest and it was the best, and Blackburg would have shed the last drop of its plebeian blood in defense of the Brownon fair fame.  As few of the family’s members had ever been known to live permanently away from Blackburg, although most of them were educated elsewhere and nearly all had traveled, there was quite a number of them.  The men held most of the public offices, and the women were foremost in all good works.  Of these latter, Hetty was most beloved by reason of the sweetness of her disposition, the purity of her character and her singular personal beauty.  She married in Boston a young scapegrace named Parlow, and like a good Brownon brought him to Blackburg forthwith and made a man and a town councilman of him.  They had a child which they named Joseph and dearly loved, as was then the fashion among parents in all that region.  Then they died of the mysterious disorder already mentioned, and at the age of one whole year Joseph set up as an orphan.

The Brownons had been the leading family in town for as long as anyone could remember—from the earliest colonial days. They were the wealthiest and the most esteemed, and Blackburg would have given everything to defend the Brownon name. While most family members were educated elsewhere and traveled extensively, very few ever lived permanently outside of Blackburg, resulting in a significant number of them in town. The men held most public offices, while the women led in community service. Among the women, Hetty was especially loved for her sweet nature, her pure character, and her exceptional beauty. She married a young troublemaker named Parlow in Boston and, true to her Brownon roots, brought him back to Blackburg, where she helped him become a responsible man and a town councilman. They had a son named Joseph, whom they adored, as was the custom among parents in that area. Then they both passed away from the mysterious illness mentioned earlier, leaving Joseph an orphan at just one year old.

Unfortunately for Joseph the disease which had cut off his parents did not stop at that; it went on and extirpated nearly the whole Brownon contingent and its allies by marriage; and those who fled did not return.  The tradition was broken, the Brownon estates passed into alien hands and the only Brownons remaining in that place were underground in Oak Hill Cemetery, where, indeed, was a colony of them powerful enough to resist the encroachment of surrounding tribes and hold the best part of the grounds.  But about the ghost:

Unfortunately for Joseph, the disease that took his parents didn’t stop there; it went on to wipe out nearly the entire Brownon group and its in-laws. Those who fled never came back. The tradition was lost, the Brownon estates fell into the hands of outsiders, and the only Brownons left in that area were buried in Oak Hill Cemetery, where there was, in fact, a significant number of them strong enough to fend off neighboring groups and occupy the most desirable parts of the land. But about the ghost:

One night, about three years after the death of Hetty Parlow, a number of the young people of Blackburg were passing Oak Hill Cemetery in a wagon—if you have been there you will remember that the road to Greenton runs alongside it on the south.  They had been attending a May Day festival at Greenton; and that serves to fix the date.  Altogether there may have been a dozen, and a jolly party they were, considering the legacy of gloom left by the town’s recent somber experiences.  As they passed the cemetery the man driving suddenly reined in his team with an exclamation of surprise.  It was sufficiently surprising, no doubt, for just ahead, and almost at the roadside, though inside the cemetery, stood the ghost of Hetty Parlow.  There could be no doubt of it, for she had been personally known to every youth and maiden in the party.  That established the thing’s identity; its character as ghost was signified by all the customary signs—the shroud, the long, undone hair, the “far-away look”—everything.  This disquieting apparition was stretching out its arms toward the west, as if in supplication for the evening star, which, certainly, was an alluring object, though obviously out of reach.  As they all sat silent (so the story goes) every member of that party of merrymakers—they had merry-made on coffee and lemonade only—distinctly heard that ghost call the name “Joey, Joey!”  A moment later nothing was there.  Of course one does not have to believe all that.

One night, about three years after Hetty Parlow died, a group of young people from Blackburg was passing by Oak Hill Cemetery in a wagon—if you’ve been there, you’ll recall that the road to Greenton runs right next to it on the south side. They had just come from a May Day festival in Greenton, which helps pin down the date. There were about a dozen of them, and they were having a great time, especially considering the sad atmosphere from the town’s recent tough times. As they drove past the cemetery, the man driving suddenly stopped the wagon in surprise. It was definitely a shock because just ahead, almost at the roadside but still inside the cemetery, was the ghost of Hetty Parlow. There was no doubt about it; every guy and girl in the group personally knew her. That confirmed the ghost's identity; its ghostly nature was obvious from all the usual signs—the shroud, the long, loose hair, the distant look—everything. This unsettling ghost was stretching its arms toward the west, as if reaching out for the evening star, which was indeed a beautiful sight but clearly out of reach. As they all sat there in silence (or so the story goes), every single person in that cheerful group—who had only enjoyed coffee and lemonade—distinctly heard the ghost calling, “Joey, Joey!” A moment later, nothing was there. Of course, not everyone has to believe that.

Now, at that moment, as was afterward ascertained, Joey was wandering about in the sage-brush on the opposite side of the continent, near Winnemucca, in the State of Nevada.  He had been taken to that town by some good persons distantly related to his dead father, and by them adopted and tenderly cared for.  But on that evening the poor child had strayed from home and was lost in the desert.

Now, at that moment, as it was later found out, Joey was wandering around in the sagebrush on the other side of the country, near Winnemucca, in Nevada. He had been taken to that town by some kind people who were distant relatives of his deceased father, and they had adopted and cared for him lovingly. But on that evening, the poor child had wandered away from home and was lost in the desert.

His after history is involved in obscurity and has gaps which conjecture alone can fill.  It is known that he was found by a family of Piute Indians, who kept the little wretch with them for a time and then sold him—actually sold him for money to a woman on one of the east-bound trains, at a station a long way from Winnemucca.  The woman professed to have made all manner of inquiries, but all in vain: so, being childless and a widow, she adopted him herself.  At this point of his career Jo seemed to be getting a long way from the condition of orphanage; the interposition of a multitude of parents between himself and that woeful state promised him a long immunity from its disadvantages.

His later life is shrouded in mystery and has gaps that only speculation can fill. It's known that he was discovered by a family of Piute Indians, who kept the little outcast with them for a while before selling him—actually selling him for money to a woman on one of the eastbound trains, at a station far from Winnemucca. The woman claimed to have made all sorts of inquiries, but to no avail: so, being childless and a widow, she decided to adopt him herself. At this stage in his life, Jo seemed to be moving far away from being an orphan; the involvement of several parental figures promised him a long escape from the disadvantages of that sorrowful situation.

Mrs. Darnell, his newest mother, lived in Cleveland, Ohio.  But her adopted son did not long remain with her.  He was seen one afternoon by a policeman, new to that beat, deliberately toddling away from her house, and being questioned answered that he was “a doin’ home.”  He must have traveled by rail, somehow, for three days later he was in the town of Whiteville, which, as you know, is a long way from Blackburg.  His clothing was in pretty fair condition, but he was sinfully dirty.  Unable to give any account of himself he was arrested as a vagrant and sentenced to imprisonment in the Infants’ Sheltering Home—where he was washed.

Mrs. Darnell, his newest mother, lived in Cleveland, Ohio. But her adopted son didn't stay with her for long. One afternoon, a policeman, who was new to that beat, spotted him deliberately walking away from her house. When questioned, he replied that he was "going home." He must have traveled by train somehow, because three days later he was in Whiteville, which, as you know, is far from Blackburg. His clothes were in decent shape, but he was extremely dirty. Unable to explain himself, he was arrested as a vagrant and sentenced to time in the Infants’ Sheltering Home—where he was cleaned up.

Jo ran away from the Infants’ Sheltering Home at Whiteville—just took to the woods one day, and the Home knew him no more forever.

Jo ran away from the Infants’ Sheltering Home in Whiteville—he just took off into the woods one day, and the Home never saw him again.

We find him next, or rather get back to him, standing forlorn in the cold autumn rain at a suburban street corner in Blackburg; and it seems right to explain now that the raindrops falling upon him there were really not dark and gummy; they only failed to make his face and hands less so.  Jo was indeed fearfully and wonderfully besmirched, as by the hand of an artist.  And the forlorn little tramp had no shoes; his feet were bare, red, and swollen, and when he walked he limped with both legs.  As to clothing—ah, you would hardly have had the skill to name any single garment that he wore, or say by what magic he kept it upon him.  That he was cold all over and all through did not admit of a doubt; he knew it himself.  Anyone would have been cold there that evening; but, for that reason, no one else was there.  How Jo came to be there himself, he could not for the flickering little life of him have told, even if gifted with a vocabulary exceeding a hundred words.  From the way he stared about him one could have seen that he had not the faintest notion of where (nor why) he was.

We next find him, or rather return to him, standing alone in the cold autumn rain at a suburban street corner in Blackburg; and it’s important to clarify that the raindrops falling on him weren’t actually dark and sticky; they just didn’t help make his face and hands look any better. Jo was indeed fearfully and wonderfully dirty, as if touched by an artist's hand. And the forlorn little tramp had no shoes; his feet were bare, red, and swollen, and he walked with a limp on both legs. As for his clothes—well, you would hardly be able to name a single piece he wore or say how he managed to keep it on. There was no doubt that he was cold all over; he felt it himself. Anyone else would have felt cold that evening, but because of that, no one else was there. How Jo ended up there, he couldn’t have told you for the life of him, even if he had a vocabulary of more than a hundred words. From the way he looked around, it was clear he had no clue where (or why) he was.

Yet he was not altogether a fool in his day and generation; being cold and hungry, and still able to walk a little by bending his knees very much indeed and putting his feet down toes first, he decided to enter one of the houses which flanked the street at long intervals and looked so bright and warm.  But when he attempted to act upon that very sensible decision a burly dog came bowsing out and disputed his right.  Inexpressibly frightened and believing, no doubt (with some reason, too) that brutes without meant brutality within, he hobbled away from all the houses, and with gray, wet fields to right of him and gray, wet fields to left of him—with the rain half blinding him and the night coming in mist and darkness, held his way along the road that leads to Greenton.  That is to say, the road leads those to Greenton who succeed in passing the Oak Hill Cemetery.  A considerable number every year do not.

Yet he wasn't completely foolish in his time; being cold and hungry, and still able to walk a bit by bending his knees a lot and putting his feet down toes first, he decided to enter one of the houses lining the street at long intervals that looked so bright and warm. But when he tried to follow that sensible decision, a hefty dog came charging out and challenged his right to enter. Terrified and probably believing (with some reason) that animals outside meant danger within, he limped away from all the houses. With gray, wet fields to his right and gray, wet fields to his left—with the rain half-blinding him and the night creeping in with mist and darkness—he continued along the road that leads to Greenton. That is to say, the road takes you to Greenton if you manage to get past the Oak Hill Cemetery. Quite a number every year do not.

Jo did not.

Jo didn’t.

They found him there the next morning, very wet, very cold, but no longer hungry.  He had apparently entered the cemetery gate—hoping, perhaps, that it led to a house where there was no dog—and gone blundering about in the darkness, falling over many a grave, no doubt, until he had tired of it all and given up.  The little body lay upon one side, with one soiled cheek upon one soiled hand, the other hand tucked away among the rags to make it warm, the other cheek washed clean and white at last, as for a kiss from one of God’s great angels.  It was observed—though nothing was thought of it at the time, the body being as yet unidentified—that the little fellow was lying upon the grave of Hetty Parlow.  The grave, however, had not opened to receive him.  That is a circumstance which, without actual irreverence, one may wish had been ordered otherwise.

They found him there the next morning, very wet, very cold, but no longer hungry. He had apparently entered the cemetery gate—hoping, maybe, that it led to a house without a dog—and gone stumbling around in the darkness, tripping over many graves, until he got tired of it all and gave up. The little body lay on its side, with one dirty cheek resting on one dirty hand, the other hand tucked away among the rags to keep it warm, the other cheek finally washed clean and white, as if for a kiss from one of God’s great angels. It was noted—though no one thought much of it at the time, since the body was still unidentified—that the little boy was lying on the grave of Hetty Parlow. However, the grave did not open to receive him. That’s a detail which, without being disrespectful, one might wish had turned out differently.

p. 194THE NIGHT-DOINGS AT “DEADMAN’S”

A STORY THAT IS UNTRUE

A fictional story

It was a singularly sharp night, and clear as the heart of a diamond.  Clear nights have a trick of being keen.  In darkness you may be cold and not know it; when you see, you suffer.  This night was bright enough to bite like a serpent.  The moon was moving mysteriously along behind the giant pines crowning the South Mountain, striking a cold sparkle from the crusted snow, and bringing out against the black west the ghostly outlines of the Coast Range, beyond which lay the invisible Pacific.  The snow had piled itself, in the open spaces along the bottom of the gulch, into long ridges that seemed to heave, and into hills that appeared to toss and scatter spray.  The spray was sunlight, twice reflected: dashed once from the moon, once from the snow.

It was an exceptionally sharp night, as clear as a diamond. Clear nights have a way of being intense. In the darkness, you might feel cold without realizing it; once you see, the discomfort hits you. This night was bright enough to sting like a snake. The moon moved mysteriously behind the towering pines on South Mountain, casting a cold sparkle off the crusted snow and revealing the ghostly outlines of the Coast Range against the dark western sky, beyond which lay the unseen Pacific. The snow had piled up in the open areas at the bottom of the gulch into long ridges that seemed to rise and into hills that looked like they could toss and scatter spray. The spray was sunlight, reflecting twice: once from the moon and once from the snow.

In this snow many of the shanties of the abandoned mining camp were obliterated, (a sailor might have said they had gone down) and at irregular intervals it had overtopped the tall trestles which had once supported a river called a flume; for, of course, “flume” is flumen.  Among the advantages of which the mountains cannot deprive the gold-hunter is the privilege of speaking Latin.  He says of his dead neighbor, “He has gone up the flume.”  This is not a bad way to say, “His life has returned to the Fountain of Life.”

In this snow, many of the shanties from the abandoned mining camp were buried (a sailor might say they had sunk), and at irregular intervals, it had overflowed the tall trestles that used to support a river called a flume; because, of course, “flume” is flumen. One of the benefits that the mountains can’t take away from the gold-hunter is the chance to speak Latin. He remarks about his deceased neighbor, “He has gone up the flume.” This isn’t a bad way to say, “His life has returned to the Fountain of Life.”

While putting on its armor against the assaults of the wind, this snow had neglected no coign of vantage.  Snow pursued by the wind is not wholly unlike a retreating army.  In the open field it ranges itself in ranks and battalions; where it can get a foothold it makes a stand; where it can take cover it does so.  You may see whole platoons of snow cowering behind a bit of broken wall.  The devious old road, hewn out of the mountain side, was full of it.  Squadron upon squadron had struggled to escape by this line, when suddenly pursuit had ceased.  A more desolate and dreary spot than Deadman’s Gulch in a winter midnight it is impossible to imagine.  Yet Mr. Hiram Beeson elected to live there, the sole inhabitant.

While putting on its armor against the wind, this snow left no vantage point untouched. Snow chased by the wind is not unlike a retreating army. In the open field, it forms ranks and battalions; wherever it can get a foothold, it holds its ground; wherever it can find cover, it does so. You can spot entire groups of snow huddled behind a piece of broken wall. The old, winding road carved out of the mountainside was packed with it. Squadron after squadron had tried to escape this way when suddenly the pursuit stopped. It's hard to imagine a more desolate and dreary place than Deadman’s Gulch on a winter midnight. Yet Mr. Hiram Beeson chose to live there, the only resident.

Away up the side of the North Mountain his little pine-log shanty projected from its single pane of glass a long, thin beam of light, and looked not altogether unlike a black beetle fastened to the hillside with a bright new pin.  Within it sat Mr. Beeson himself, before a roaring fire, staring into its hot heart as if he had never before seen such a thing in all his life.  He was not a comely man.  He was gray; he was ragged and slovenly in his attire; his face was wan and haggard; his eyes were too bright.  As to his age, if one had attempted to guess it, one might have said forty-seven, then corrected himself and said seventy-four.  He was really twenty-eight.  Emaciated he was; as much, perhaps, as he dared be, with a needy undertaker at Bentley’s Flat and a new and enterprising coroner at Sonora.  Poverty and zeal are an upper and a nether millstone.  It is dangerous to make a third in that kind of sandwich.

Up the side of the North Mountain, his little pine-log cabin cast a long, thin beam of light through its single pane of glass, looking somewhat like a black beetle pinned to the hillside with a shiny new pin. Inside sat Mr. Beeson himself, in front of a roaring fire, staring into its hot center as if he had never seen anything like it before. He was not an attractive man. He was gray; his clothes were ragged and messy; his face was pale and drawn; his eyes were overly bright. As for his age, if someone tried to guess, they might say forty-seven, then correct themselves to seventy-four. In reality, he was only twenty-eight. He was emaciated—perhaps as much as he could be, with a needy undertaker at Bentley’s Flat and a new and ambitious coroner at Sonora. Poverty and zeal are an upper and a lower millstone. It's risky to be the third element in that kind of situation.

As Mr. Beeson sat there, with his ragged elbows on his ragged knees, his lean jaws buried in his lean hands, and with no apparent intention of going to bed, he looked as if the slightest movement would tumble him to pieces.  Yet during the last hour he had winked no fewer than three times.

As Mr. Beeson sat there, with his worn elbows on his worn knees, his gaunt jaws resting in his thin hands, and without any clear intention of going to bed, he looked like the slightest movement would cause him to fall apart. Yet, in the last hour, he had blinked at least three times.

There was a sharp rapping at the door.  A rap at that time of night and in that weather might have surprised an ordinary mortal who had dwelt two years in the gulch without seeing a human face, and could not fail to know that the country was impassable; but Mr. Beeson did not so much as pull his eyes out of the coals.  And even when the door was pushed open he only shrugged a little more closely into himself, as one does who is expecting something that he would rather not see.  You may observe this movement in women when, in a mortuary chapel, the coffin is borne up the aisle behind them.

There was a loud knock at the door. A knock at that time of night and in that weather might have surprised an average person who had spent two years in the gulch without seeing another human and knew the area was unreachable; but Mr. Beeson didn’t even bother to look away from the fire. And even when the door swung open, he just huddled a little deeper into himself, like someone bracing for something they don’t want to face. You might notice this reaction in women when, in a funeral home, the casket is carried up the aisle behind them.

But when a long old man in a blanket overcoat, his head tied up in a handkerchief and nearly his entire face in a muffler, wearing green goggles and with a complexion of glittering whiteness where it could be seen, strode silently into the room, laying a hard, gloved hand on Mr. Beeson’s shoulder, the latter so far forgot himself as to look up with an appearance of no small astonishment; whomever he may have been expecting, he had evidently not counted on meeting anyone like this.  Nevertheless, the sight of this unexpected guest produced in Mr. Beeson the following sequence: a feeling of astonishment; a sense of gratification; a sentiment of profound good will.  Rising from his seat, he took the knotty hand from his shoulder, and shook it up and down with a fervor quite unaccountable; for in the old man’s aspect was nothing to attract, much to repel.  However, attraction is too general a property for repulsion to be without it.  The most attractive object in the world is the face we instinctively cover with a cloth.  When it becomes still more attractive—fascinating—we put seven feet of earth above it.

But when a tall old man in a long overcoat, his head wrapped in a handkerchief and most of his face covered by a scarf, wearing green goggles and with a strikingly white complexion where it was visible, walked quietly into the room and placed a firm, gloved hand on Mr. Beeson’s shoulder, Mr. Beeson was so taken aback that he looked up in genuine surprise; whoever he was expecting, it clearly wasn’t someone like this. Still, seeing this unexpected guest brought about a series of reactions in Mr. Beeson: initial shock, a sense of pleasure, and a feeling of deep goodwill. Rising from his chair, he lifted the old man’s gnarled hand from his shoulder and shook it vigorously for reasons he couldn’t quite explain; there was nothing appealing about the old man’s appearance, and much to turn away from. However, attraction is too broad a term to say there’s no element of it in repulsion. The most captivating thing in the world is the face we instinctively cover up. When it becomes even more alluring—fascinating—we bury it beneath seven feet of earth.

“Sir,” said Mr. Beeson, releasing the old man’s hand, which fell passively against his thigh with a quiet clack, “it is an extremely disagreeable night.  Pray be seated; I am very glad to see you.”

“Sir,” said Mr. Beeson, letting go of the old man's hand, which dropped limply against his thigh with a soft clack, “it's a really unpleasant night. Please take a seat; I’m very happy to see you.”

Mr. Beeson spoke with an easy good breeding that one would hardly have expected, considering all things.  Indeed, the contrast between his appearance and his manner was sufficiently surprising to be one of the commonest of social phenomena in the mines.  The old man advanced a step toward the fire, glowing cavernously in the green goggles.  Mr. Beeson resumed:

Mr. Beeson spoke with a casual elegance that you wouldn’t really expect, given the circumstances. In fact, the difference between how he looked and how he acted was surprising enough to be one of the most common social situations in the mines. The old man took a step closer to the fire, which was glowing warmly in the green goggles. Mr. Beeson continued:

“You bet your life I am!”

“You better believe it!”

Mr. Beeson’s elegance was not too refined; it had made reasonable concessions to local taste.  He paused a moment, letting his eyes drop from the muffled head of his guest, down along the row of moldy buttons confining the blanket overcoat, to the greenish cowhide boots powdered with snow, which had begun to melt and run along the floor in little rills.  He took an inventory of his guest, and appeared satisfied.  Who would not have been?  Then he continued:

Mr. Beeson's elegance wasn’t overly refined; it made sensible adjustments to local preferences. He paused for a moment, letting his gaze drop from his guest’s covered head, down along the line of moldy buttons holding the blanket overcoat together, to the greenish cowhide boots dusted with snow, which had started to melt and trickle onto the floor in little streams. He took stock of his guest and seemed satisfied. Who wouldn’t be? Then he continued:

“The cheer I can offer you is, unfortunately, in keeping with my surroundings; but I shall esteem myself highly favored if it is your pleasure to partake of it, rather than seek better at Bentley’s Flat.”

“The cheer I can give you is, unfortunately, in line with my surroundings; but I’d feel very lucky if you’d enjoy it instead of looking for something better at Bentley’s Flat.”

With a singular refinement of hospitable humility Mr. Beeson spoke as if a sojourn in his warm cabin on such a night, as compared with walking fourteen miles up to the throat in snow with a cutting crust, would be an intolerable hardship.  By way of reply, his guest unbuttoned the blanket overcoat.  The host laid fresh fuel on the fire, swept the hearth with the tail of a wolf, and added:

With a unique blend of gracious kindness, Mr. Beeson spoke as if staying in his cozy cabin on a night like this, rather than trudging fourteen miles through snow up to his neck with an icy crust, would be an unbearable struggle. In response, his guest unbuttoned the blanket overcoat. The host added more wood to the fire, cleaned the hearth with a wolf's tail, and said:

“But I think you’d better skedaddle.”

“But I think you should bounce.”

The old man took a seat by the fire, spreading his broad soles to the heat without removing his hat.  In the mines the hat is seldom removed except when the boots are.  Without further remark Mr. Beeson also seated himself in a chair which had been a barrel, and which, retaining much of its original character, seemed to have been designed with a view to preserving his dust if it should please him to crumble.  For a moment there was silence; then, from somewhere among the pines, came the snarling yelp of a coyote; and simultaneously the door rattled in its frame.  There was no other connection between the two incidents than that the coyote has an aversion to storms, and the wind was rising; yet there seemed somehow a kind of supernatural conspiracy between the two, and Mr. Beeson shuddered with a vague sense of terror.  He recovered himself in a moment and again addressed his guest.

The old man sat down by the fire, warming his large feet without taking off his hat. In the mines, hats rarely come off unless your boots do. Without saying anything more, Mr. Beeson also sat in a chair made from a barrel, which still looked like a barrel and seemed designed to catch any dust he might shed if he felt like crumbling. For a moment, there was silence; then, from somewhere among the pines, a coyote let out a sharp yelp, and at the same time, the door rattled in its frame. There was no real connection between the two events other than the fact that coyotes dislike storms, and the wind was picking up; still, there felt like there was some kind of eerie conspiracy between them, and Mr. Beeson shuddered with an unsettling sense of fear. He shook it off quickly and turned back to his guest.

“There are strange doings here.  I will tell you everything, and then if you decide to go I shall hope to accompany you over the worst of the way; as far as where Baldy Peterson shot Ben Hike—I dare say you know the place.”

“There are some odd things happening here. I’ll fill you in on everything, and then if you choose to leave, I hope to join you for the toughest part of the journey; all the way to where Baldy Peterson shot Ben Hike—I’m sure you know the spot.”

The old man nodded emphatically, as intimating not merely that he did, but that he did indeed.

The old man nodded strongly, suggesting not just that he did, but that he really did.

“Two years ago,” began Mr. Beeson, “I, with two companions, occupied this house; but when the rush to the Flat occurred we left, along with the rest.  In ten hours the Gulch was deserted.  That evening, however, I discovered I had left behind me a valuable pistol (that is it) and returned for it, passing the night here alone, as I have passed every night since.  I must explain that a few days before we left, our Chinese domestic had the misfortune to die while the ground was frozen so hard that it was impossible to dig a grave in the usual way.  So, on the day of our hasty departure, we cut through the floor there, and gave him such burial as we could.  But before putting him down I had the extremely bad taste to cut off his pigtail and spike it to that beam above his grave, where you may see it at this moment, or, preferably, when warmth has given you leisure for observation.

“Two years ago,” Mr. Beeson started, “I was here with two friends, but when the rush to the Flat happened, we all left. In just ten hours, the Gulch was empty. That evening, I realized I had left behind a valuable pistol (that’s it) and came back for it, spending the night here alone, as I have every night since. I should mention that a few days before we left, our Chinese domestic sadly passed away when the ground was frozen solid, making it impossible to dig a grave the normal way. So, on the day we hurriedly left, we cut through the floor there and gave him whatever burial we could manage. But before laying him to rest, I had the incredibly poor judgment to cut off his pigtail and nail it to that beam above his grave, where you can see it right now, or preferably, when it’s warm enough for you to take a closer look.”

“I stated, did I not, that the Chinaman came to his death from natural causes?  I had, of course, nothing to do with that, and returned through no irresistible attraction, or morbid fascination, but only because I had forgotten a pistol.  This is clear to you, is it not, sir?”

“I said, didn’t I, that the Chinese man died of natural causes? I had, of course, nothing to do with that and returned not out of some irresistible pull or unhealthy curiosity, but simply because I had forgotten a gun. This is clear to you, right, sir?”

The visitor nodded gravely.  He appeared to be a man of few words, if any.  Mr. Beeson continued:

The visitor nodded seriously. He seemed to be someone who didn't say much, if anything at all. Mr. Beeson went on:

“According to the Chinese faith, a man is like a kite: he cannot go to heaven without a tail.  Well, to shorten this tedious story—which, however, I thought it my duty to relate—on that night, while I was here alone and thinking of anything but him, that Chinaman came back for his pigtail.

“According to Chinese beliefs, a man is like a kite: he can’t soar to heaven without a tail. Well, to cut this long story short—which I felt I had to tell—on that night, while I was here alone and thinking about anything but him, that Chinese guy came back for his pigtail.”

“He did not get it.”

"He didn't get it."

At this point Mr. Beeson relapsed into blank silence.  Perhaps he was fatigued by the unwonted exercise of speaking; perhaps he had conjured up a memory that demanded his undivided attention.  The wind was now fairly abroad, and the pines along the mountainside sang with singular distinctness.  The narrator continued:

At this point, Mr. Beeson fell into silent contemplation. Maybe he was worn out from the unusual effort of talking; perhaps he had recalled a memory that required all his focus. The wind was now really blowing, and the pines along the mountainside sang with remarkable clarity. The narrator continued:

“You say you do not see much in that, and I must confess I do not myself.

“You say you don't see much in that, and I have to admit I don’t either.”

“But he keeps coming!”

“But he won't stop coming!”

There was another long silence, during which both stared into the fire without the movement of a limb.  Then Mr. Beeson broke out, almost fiercely, fixing his eyes on what he could see of the impassive face of his auditor:

There was another long silence, during which both stared into the fire without moving a muscle. Then Mr. Beeson spoke out, almost fiercely, locking his gaze on what he could see of the unmoved face of his listener:

“Give it him?  Sir, in this matter I have no intention of troubling anyone for advice.  You will pardon me, I am sure”—here he became singularly persuasive—“but I have ventured to nail that pigtail fast, and have assumed the somewhat onerous obligation of guarding it.  So it is quite impossible to act on your considerate suggestion.

“Give it to him? Sir, I really don't want to bother anyone for advice on this. You’ll forgive me, I’m sure”—here he became especially convincing—“but I’ve taken the liberty of securing that pigtail, and I’ve taken on the somewhat heavy responsibility of guarding it. So it’s just not possible to follow your thoughtful suggestion.”

“Do you play me for a Modoc?”

"Do you think I'm a Modoc?"

Nothing could exceed the sudden ferocity with which he thrust this indignant remonstrance into the ear of his guest.  It was as if he had struck him on the side of the head with a steel gauntlet.  It was a protest, but it was a challenge.  To be mistaken for a coward—to be played for a Modoc: these two expressions are one.  Sometimes it is a Chinaman.  Do you play me for a Chinaman? is a question frequently addressed to the ear of the suddenly dead.

Nothing could match the sudden intensity with which he shoved this furious complaint into his guest's ear. It was as if he had hit him on the side of the head with a metal glove. It was a protest, but it was also a challenge. Being mistaken for a coward—to be treated like a fool: these two things mean the same. Sometimes it’s a Chinese person. "Are you treating me like a fool?" is a question often directed to the ears of the suddenly silenced.

Mr. Beeson’s buffet produced no effect, and after a moment’s pause, during which the wind thundered in the chimney like the sound of clods upon a coffin, he resumed:

Mr. Beeson’s buffet had no impact, and after a brief pause, during which the wind roared in the chimney like the sound of dirt hitting a coffin, he continued:

“But, as you say, it is wearing me out.  I feel that the life of the last two years has been a mistake—a mistake that corrects itself; you see how.  The grave!  No; there is no one to dig it.  The ground is frozen, too.  But you are very welcome.  You may say at Bentley’s—but that is not important.  It was very tough to cut: they braid silk into their pigtails.  Kwaagh.”

“But, as you say, it’s exhausting me. I feel that the last two years of my life have been a mistake—a mistake that fixes itself; you see how. The grave! No; there’s no one to dig it. The ground is frozen, too. But you’re very welcome. You can say it at Bentley’s—but that doesn’t matter. It was really tough to cut: they braid silk into their pigtails. Kwaagh.”

Mr. Beeson was speaking with his eyes shut, and he wandered.  His last word was a snore.  A moment later he drew a long breath, opened his eyes with an effort, made a single remark, and fell into a deep sleep.  What he said was this:

Mr. Beeson was talking with his eyes closed, and he drifted off. His last word was a snore. A moment later, he took a deep breath, opened his eyes with some effort, made one comment, and then fell into a deep sleep. What he said was this:

“They are swiping my dust!”

“They are taking my stuff!”

Then the aged stranger, who had not uttered one word since his arrival, arose from his seat and deliberately laid off his outer clothing, looking as angular in his flannels as the late Signorina Festorazzi, an Irish woman, six feet in height, and weighing fifty-six pounds, who used to exhibit herself in her chemise to the people of San Francisco.  He then crept into one of the “bunks,” having first placed a revolver in easy reach, according to the custom of the country.  This revolver he took from a shelf, and it was the one which Mr. Beeson had mentioned as that for which he had returned to the Gulch two years before.

Then the old stranger, who hadn’t said a word since he arrived, got up from his seat and slowly took off his outer clothes, looking as thin in his flannels as the late Signorina Festorazzi, an Irish woman who was six feet tall and weighed fifty-six pounds, and used to show herself in her nightgown to the people of San Francisco. He then crawled into one of the “bunks,” making sure to place a revolver within easy reach, just like the custom around here. He took the revolver from a shelf, which was the one Mr. Beeson had mentioned he went back to the Gulch for two years ago.

In a few moments Mr. Beeson awoke, and seeing that his guest had retired he did likewise.  But before doing so he approached the long, plaited wisp of pagan hair and gave it a powerful tug, to assure himself that it was fast and firm.  The two beds—mere shelves covered with blankets not overclean—faced each other from opposite sides of the room, the little square trapdoor that had given access to the Chinaman’s grave being midway between.  This, by the way, was crossed by a double row of spike-heads.  In his resistance to the supernatural, Mr. Beeson had not disdained the use of material precautions.

In a few moments, Mr. Beeson woke up, and seeing that his guest had gone to bed, he did the same. But before he did, he walked over to the long, braided strand of pagan hair and gave it a strong tug, just to make sure it was secure. The two beds—just shelves covered with somewhat dingy blankets—faced each other from opposite sides of the room, with the small square trapdoor that led to the Chinaman’s grave positioned right in between them. This trapdoor, by the way, was lined with a double row of spikes. In his fight against the supernatural, Mr. Beeson didn't overlook the need for physical safeguards.

The fire was now low, the flames burning bluely and petulantly, with occasional flashes, projecting spectral shadows on the walls—shadows that moved mysteriously about, now dividing, now uniting.  The shadow of the pendent queue, however, kept moodily apart, near the roof at the further end of the room, looking like a note of admiration.  The song of the pines outside had now risen to the dignity of a triumphal hymn.  In the pauses the silence was dreadful.

The fire was now low, the flames flickering bluely and irritably, with occasional bursts that cast eerie shadows on the walls—shadows that moved mysteriously, sometimes splitting apart, other times coming together. However, the shadow of the hanging queue kept a sulky distance, high up at the far end of the room, resembling a note of admiration. The sound of the pines outside had now reached the level of a triumphant hymn. During the pauses, the silence was terrifying.

It was during one of these intervals that the trap in the floor began to lift.  Slowly and steadily it rose, and slowly and steadily rose the swaddled head of the old man in the bunk to observe it.  Then, with a clap that shook the house to its foundation, it was thrown clean back, where it lay with its unsightly spikes pointing threateningly upward.  Mr. Beeson awoke, and without rising, pressed his fingers into his eyes.  He shuddered; his teeth chattered.  His guest was now reclining on one elbow, watching the proceedings with the goggles that glowed like lamps.

It was during one of these breaks that the trapdoor in the floor began to lift. Slowly and steadily, it rose, and slowly and steadily, the wrapped head of the old man in the bunk came up to see it. Then, with a bang that shook the house to its core, it was thrown back completely, where it lay with its ugly spikes pointing upward threateningly. Mr. Beeson woke up and, without getting out of bed, rubbed his eyes. He shuddered; his teeth chattered. His guest was now propped up on one elbow, watching what was happening with goggles that glowed like lamps.

Suddenly a howling gust of wind swooped down the chimney, scattering ashes and smoke in all directions, for a moment obscuring everything.  When the firelight again illuminated the room there was seen, sitting gingerly on the edge of a stool by the hearthside, a swarthy little man of prepossessing appearance and dressed with faultless taste, nodding to the old man with a friendly and engaging smile.  “From San Francisco, evidently,” thought Mr. Beeson, who having somewhat recovered from his fright was groping his way to a solution of the evening’s events.

Suddenly, a howling gust of wind burst down the chimney, scattering ashes and smoke everywhere, momentarily obscuring everything. When the firelight illuminated the room again, they saw a dark-complexioned little man sitting cautiously on the edge of a stool by the hearth, dressed impeccably and nodding to the old man with a friendly and inviting smile. “From San Francisco, clearly,” thought Mr. Beeson, who, having somewhat recovered from his fright, was trying to piece together what had happened that evening.

But now another actor appeared upon the scene.  Out of the square black hole in the middle of the floor protruded the head of the departed Chinaman, his glassy eyes turned upward in their angular slits and fastened on the dangling queue above with a look of yearning unspeakable.  Mr. Beeson groaned, and again spread his hands upon his face.  A mild odor of opium pervaded the place.  The phantom, clad only in a short blue tunic quilted and silken but covered with grave-mold, rose slowly, as if pushed by a weak spiral spring.  Its knees were at the level of the floor, when with a quick upward impulse like the silent leaping of a flame it grasped the queue with both hands, drew up its body and took the tip in its horrible yellow teeth.  To this it clung in a seeming frenzy, grimacing ghastly, surging and plunging from side to side in its efforts to disengage its property from the beam, but uttering no sound.  It was like a corpse artificially convulsed by means of a galvanic battery.  The contrast between its superhuman activity and its silence was no less than hideous!

But now another figure appeared on the scene. Out of the square black hole in the middle of the floor jutted the head of the deceased Chinaman, his glassy eyes turned upward in their angular slits, locked onto the dangling queue above with an expression of indescribable longing. Mr. Beeson groaned and once again covered his face with his hands. A faint smell of opium filled the room. The apparition, dressed only in a short blue tunic that was quilted and silken yet covered in grave dirt, rose slowly as if pushed by a weak spiral spring. Its knees were level with the floor when, with a quick upward motion like a silent leap of flame, it grasped the queue with both hands, lifted its body, and took the end in its horrific yellow teeth. It clung to it in a seeming frenzy, grimacing in a ghastly manner, surging and thrashing from side to side in its attempts to detach its possession from the beam, but making no sound. It was like a corpse artificially convulsed with a galvanic battery. The contrast between its superhuman activity and its silence was nothing short of horrifying!

Mr. Beeson cowered in his bed.  The swarthy little gentleman uncrossed his legs, beat an impatient tattoo with the toe of his boot and consulted a heavy gold watch.  The old man sat erect and quietly laid hold of the revolver.

Mr. Beeson shrank back in his bed. The dark-skinned little man uncrossed his legs, tapped his boot impatiently, and checked his heavy gold watch. The old man sat up straight and calmly grabbed the revolver.

Bang!

Bang!

Like a body cut from the gallows the Chinaman plumped into the black hole below, carrying his tail in his teeth.  The trapdoor turned over, shutting down with a snap.  The swarthy little gentleman from San Francisco sprang nimbly from his perch, caught something in the air with his hat, as a boy catches a butterfly, and vanished into the chimney as if drawn up by suction.

Like a body dropped from the gallows, the Chinaman fell into the dark hole below, holding his tail in his teeth. The trapdoor flipped shut with a snap. The dark-skinned little man from San Francisco leaped quickly from his spot, snatched something from the air with his hat, like a boy catching a butterfly, and disappeared into the chimney as if being pulled up by a vacuum.

From away somewhere in the outer darkness floated in through the open door a faint, far cry—a long, sobbing wail, as of a child death-strangled in the desert, or a lost soul borne away by the Adversary.  It may have been the coyote.

From somewhere in the deep darkness beyond, a faint, distant sound drifted in through the open door—a long, heartbreaking wail, like that of a child suffocated in the desert, or a lost soul carried away by the Devil. It could have been the coyote.

 

In the early days of the following spring a party of miners on their way to new diggings passed along the Gulch, and straying through the deserted shanties found in one of them the body of Hiram Beeson, stretched upon a bunk, with a bullet hole through the heart.  The ball had evidently been fired from the opposite side of the room, for in one of the oaken beams overhead was a shallow blue dint, where it had struck a knot and been deflected downward to the breast of its victim.  Strongly attached to the same beam was what appeared to be an end of a rope of braided horsehair, which had been cut by the bullet in its passage to the knot.  Nothing else of interest was noted, excepting a suit of moldy and incongruous clothing, several articles of which were afterward identified by respectable witnesses as those in which certain deceased citizens of Deadman’s had been buried years before.  But it is not easy to understand how that could be, unless, indeed, the garments had been worn as a disguise by Death himself—which is hardly credible.

In the early days of the following spring, a group of miners heading to new diggings passed through the Gulch. While wandering through the abandoned shanties, they discovered the body of Hiram Beeson lying on a bunk, with a bullet hole right through his heart. The bullet had clearly been fired from the opposite side of the room, as there was a shallow blue dent in one of the oak beams overhead where it hit a knot and angled down to strike its target. Tied to the same beam was what looked like the end of a braided horsehair rope, which had been cut by the bullet during its path to the knot. Nothing else of interest was found, except for a suit of moldy and mismatched clothing, several pieces of which were later identified by credible witnesses as those worn by certain deceased citizens of Deadman’s, buried years earlier. But it’s hard to understand how that was possible unless, perhaps, the clothes had been worn as a disguise by Death himself—which is hard to believe.

p. 210BEYOND THE WALL

Many years ago, on my way from Hongkong to New York, I passed a week in San Francisco.  A long time had gone by since I had been in that city, during which my ventures in the Orient had prospered beyond my hope; I was rich and could afford to revisit my own country to renew my friendship with such of the companions of my youth as still lived and remembered me with the old affection.  Chief of these, I hoped, was Mohun Dampier, an old schoolmate with whom I had held a desultory correspondence which had long ceased, as is the way of correspondence between men.  You may have observed that the indisposition to write a merely social letter is in the ratio of the square of the distance between you and your correspondent.  It is a law.

Many years ago, while traveling from Hong Kong to New York, I spent a week in San Francisco. A lot of time had passed since my last visit to that city, during which my endeavors in the East had thrived beyond my expectations; I was wealthy and could afford to return to my homeland to reconnect with the friends from my youth who were still alive and remembered me fondly. Chief among them, I hoped, was Mohun Dampier, an old schoolmate with whom I had kept sporadic correspondence that had long ended, as often happens with correspondence between men. You may have noticed that the reluctance to write a casual letter increases in proportion to the square of the distance between you and your correspondent. It’s a rule.

I remembered Dampier as a handsome, strong young fellow of scholarly tastes, with an aversion to work and a marked indifference to many of the things that the world cares for, including wealth, of which, however, he had inherited enough to put him beyond the reach of want.  In his family, one of the oldest and most aristocratic in the country, it was, I think, a matter of pride that no member of it had ever been in trade nor politics, nor suffered any kind of distinction.  Mohun was a trifle sentimental, and had in him a singular element of superstition, which led him to the study of all manner of occult subjects, although his sane mental health safeguarded him against fantastic and perilous faiths.  He made daring incursions into the realm of the unreal without renouncing his residence in the partly surveyed and charted region of what we are pleased to call certitude.

I remembered Dampier as a handsome, strong young guy with scholarly interests, who hated working and didn’t care much about many things the world values, including money, which he had enough of to never worry about. In his family, one of the oldest and most aristocratic in the country, it was, I think, a point of pride that no one in it had ever been involved in business or politics, nor had they ever gained any sort of fame. Mohun was a bit sentimental and had a unique touch of superstition that drew him to study all kinds of occult subjects, although his clear-headedness kept him safe from bizarre and dangerous beliefs. He boldly ventured into the world of the unreal while still staying grounded in the somewhat explored territory of what we like to call certainty.

The night of my visit to him was stormy.  The Californian winter was on, and the incessant rain plashed in the deserted streets, or, lifted by irregular gusts of wind, was hurled against the houses with incredible fury.  With no small difficulty my cabman found the right place, away out toward the ocean beach, in a sparsely populated suburb.  The dwelling, a rather ugly one, apparently, stood in the center of its grounds, which as nearly as I could make out in the gloom were destitute of either flowers or grass.  Three or four trees, writhing and moaning in the torment of the tempest, appeared to be trying to escape from their dismal environment and take the chance of finding a better one out at sea.  The house was a two-story brick structure with a tower, a story higher, at one corner.  In a window of that was the only visible light.  Something in the appearance of the place made me shudder, a performance that may have been assisted by a rill of rain-water down my back as I scuttled to cover in the doorway.

The night I visited him was stormy. The Californian winter was in full swing, and the nonstop rain splashed across the empty streets, or, driven by random gusts of wind, was slammed against the houses with incredible force. My driver had a tough time finding the right place, way out toward the ocean beach, in a sparsely populated suburb. The house, which looked rather ugly, sat in the middle of its yard, which, as far as I could tell in the darkness, had neither flowers nor grass. Three or four trees, twisting and moaning in the storm’s rage, seemed to be trying to escape from their dreary surroundings and find a better spot out at sea. The house was a two-story brick structure with a tower that was one story taller at one corner. A light was visible in one of its windows. Something about the place made me shudder, a feeling that may have been heightened by a trickle of rainwater running down my back as I hurried to take cover in the doorway.

In answer to my note apprising him of my wish to call, Dampier had written, “Don’t ring—open the door and come up.”  I did so.  The staircase was dimly lighted by a single gas-jet at the top of the second flight.  I managed to reach the landing without disaster and entered by an open door into the lighted square room of the tower.  Dampier came forward in gown and slippers to receive me, giving me the greeting that I wished, and if I had held a thought that it might more fitly have been accorded me at the front door the first look at him dispelled any sense of his inhospitality.

In response to my note letting him know I wanted to visit, Dampier wrote, "Don't ring—just open the door and come up." I did just that. The staircase was faintly lit by a single gas light at the top of the second flight. I managed to reach the landing without any problems and stepped into the well-lit square room in the tower through an open door. Dampier came forward in his gown and slippers to greet me, giving me the welcome I hoped for, and if I had thought that it would have been better received at the front door, the first look at him erased any sense of his unfriendliness.

He was not the same.  Hardly past middle age, he had gone gray and had acquired a pronounced stoop.  His figure was thin and angular, his face deeply lined, his complexion dead-white, without a touch of color.  His eyes, unnaturally large, glowed with a fire that was almost uncanny.

He was different now. Barely past middle age, his hair had turned gray, and he had developed a noticeable stoop. His body was thin and angular, his face was etched with deep lines, and his complexion was pale, lacking any color. His eyes, strangely large, sparkled with an almost eerie intensity.

He seated me, proffered a cigar, and with grave and obvious sincerity assured me of the pleasure that it gave him to meet me.  Some unimportant conversation followed, but all the while I was dominated by a melancholy sense of the great change in him.  This he must have perceived, for he suddenly said with a bright enough smile, “You are disappointed in me—non sum qualis eram.”

He sat me down, offered me a cigar, and with serious and genuine sincerity told me how glad he was to meet me. Some trivial conversation followed, but throughout it, I was overwhelmed by a sad feeling about how much he had changed. He must have noticed, because he suddenly said with a cheerful smile, “You’re disappointed in me—non sum qualis eram.”

I hardly knew what to reply, but managed to say: “Why, really, I don’t know: your Latin is about the same.”

I barely knew what to say, but I managed to reply, “Well, honestly, I don’t know; your Latin is pretty much the same.”

He brightened again.  “No,” he said, “being a dead language, it grows in appropriateness.  But please have the patience to wait: where I am going there is perhaps a better tongue.  Will you care to have a message in it?”

He smiled again. “No,” he said, “being a dead language, it becomes more suitable over time. But please be patient: where I’m going, there might be a better language. Would you like to receive a message in it?”

The smile faded as he spoke, and as he concluded he was looking into my eyes with a gravity that distressed me.  Yet I would not surrender myself to his mood, nor permit him to see how deeply his prescience of death affected me.

The smile faded as he spoke, and by the end, he was looking into my eyes with a seriousness that upset me. Yet I wouldn’t give in to his mood or let him see how deeply his awareness of death impacted me.

“I fancy that it will be long,” I said, “before human speech will cease to serve our need; and then the need, with its possibilities of service, will have passed.”

“I think it will be a long time,” I said, “before human speech stops meeting our needs; and by then, those needs and the possibilities of serving them will be gone.”

He made no reply, and I too was silent, for the talk had taken a dispiriting turn, yet I knew not how to give it a more agreeable character.  Suddenly, in a pause of the storm, when the dead silence was almost startling by contrast with the previous uproar, I heard a gentle tapping, which appeared to come from the wall behind my chair.  The sound was such as might have been made by a human hand, not as upon a door by one asking admittance, but rather, I thought, as an agreed signal, an assurance of someone’s presence in an adjoining room; most of us, I fancy, have had more experience of such communications than we should care to relate.  I glanced at Dampier.  If possibly there was something of amusement in the look he did not observe it.  He appeared to have forgotten my presence, and was staring at the wall behind me with an expression in his eyes that I am unable to name, although my memory of it is as vivid to-day as was my sense of it then.  The situation was embarrassing; I rose to take my leave.  At this he seemed to recover himself.

He didn't respond, and I stayed quiet too, since the conversation had taken a depressing turn, yet I didn't know how to change it into something more pleasant. Suddenly, during a break in the storm, when the dead silence was almost shocking compared to the previous noise, I heard a soft tapping that seemed to come from the wall behind my chair. It sounded like it could have been made by a human hand, not like someone knocking on a door to be let in, but more like an agreed signal, a sign of someone's presence in the next room; I think most of us have experienced that kind of communication more than we’d care to admit. I looked at Dampier. If there was any amusement in my expression, he didn't notice it. He seemed to have forgotten I was there and was staring at the wall behind me with an expression I can't describe, even though I remember it as vividly today as I did then. The situation was awkward, so I stood up to leave. At this, he seemed to snap back to reality.

“Please be seated,” he said; “it is nothing—no one is there.”

“Please take a seat,” he said, “it’s nothing—there’s no one there.”

But the tapping was repeated, and with the same gentle, slow insistence as before.

But the tapping continued, with the same gentle, slow persistence as before.

“Pardon me,” I said, “it is late.  May I call to-morrow?”

“Excuse me,” I said, “it’s late. Can I call you tomorrow?”

He smiled—a little mechanically, I thought.  “It is very delicate of you,” said he, “but quite needless.  Really, this is the only room in the tower, and no one is there.  At least—” He left the sentence incomplete, rose, and threw up a window, the only opening in the wall from which the sound seemed to come.  “See.”

He smiled—a bit stiffly, I thought. “It’s very thoughtful of you,” he said, “but it’s really not necessary. This is the only room in the tower, and no one’s here. At least—” He didn’t finish his sentence, got up, and opened a window, the only opening in the wall from which the sound seemed to come. “See.”

Not clearly knowing what else to do I followed him to the window and looked out.  A street-lamp some little distance away gave enough light through the murk of the rain that was again falling in torrents to make it entirely plain that “no one was there.”  In truth there was nothing but the sheer blank wall of the tower.

Not really sure what else to do, I followed him to the window and looked out. A streetlamp a short distance away provided enough light through the heavy rain that was pouring down again to clearly show that “no one was there.” In reality, there was nothing but the plain blank wall of the tower.

Dampier closed the window and signing me to my seat resumed his own.

Dampier closed the window and, signaling for me to take my seat, got back to his own.

The incident was not in itself particularly mysterious; any one of a dozen explanations was possible (though none has occurred to me), yet it impressed me strangely, the more, perhaps, from my friend’s effort to reassure me, which seemed to dignify it with a certain significance and importance.  He had proved that no one was there, but in that fact lay all the interest; and he proffered no explanation.  His silence was irritating and made me resentful.

The incident wasn’t particularly mysterious by itself; there were a dozen possible explanations (though none came to mind), yet it strangely stuck with me, maybe because my friend’s attempt to reassure me gave it a sense of significance and importance. He proved that no one was there, but that fact was where all the intrigue lay, and he didn’t offer any explanation. His silence was frustrating and made me feel resentful.

“My good friend,” I said, somewhat ironically, I fear, “I am not disposed to question your right to harbor as many spooks as you find agreeable to your taste and consistent with your notions of companionship; that is no business of mine.  But being just a plain man of affairs, mostly of this world, I find spooks needless to my peace and comfort.  I am going to my hotel, where my fellow-guests are still in the flesh.”

“My good friend,” I said, a bit ironically, I’m afraid, “I’m not questioning your right to keep as many ghosts as you like, whatever suits your taste and ideas about friendship; that’s not my concern. But as a straightforward person focused on real-life matters, I find ghosts unnecessary for my peace of mind. I’m heading to my hotel, where my fellow guests are still alive.”

It was not a very civil speech, but he manifested no feeling about it.  “Kindly remain,” he said.  “I am grateful for your presence here.  What you have heard to-night I believe myself to have heard twice before.  Now I know it was no illusion.  That is much to me—more than you know.  Have a fresh cigar and a good stock of patience while I tell you the story.”

It wasn't the most polite speech, but he didn’t show any emotion about it. “Please stay,” he said. “I appreciate you being here. What you heard tonight, I believe I've heard twice before. Now I know it wasn’t just my imagination. That means a lot to me—more than you realize. Have a new cigar and plenty of patience while I share the story.”

The rain was now falling more steadily, with a low, monotonous susurration, interrupted at long intervals by the sudden slashing of the boughs of the trees as the wind rose and failed.  The night was well advanced, but both sympathy and curiosity held me a willing listener to my friend’s monologue, which I did not interrupt by a single word from beginning to end.

The rain was now coming down steadily, creating a soft, constant sound, broken occasionally by the sudden thrashing of tree branches as the wind picked up and calmed again. The night was far along, but both sympathy and curiosity kept me engaged as I listened to my friend's monologue, which I didn’t interrupt with a single word from start to finish.

“Ten years ago,” he said, “I occupied a ground-floor apartment in one of a row of houses, all alike, away at the other end of the town, on what we call Rincon Hill.  This had been the best quarter of San Francisco, but had fallen into neglect and decay, partly because the primitive character of its domestic architecture no longer suited the maturing tastes of our wealthy citizens, partly because certain public improvements had made a wreck of it.  The row of dwellings in one of which I lived stood a little way back from the street, each having a miniature garden, separated from its neighbors by low iron fences and bisected with mathematical precision by a box-bordered gravel walk from gate to door.

“Ten years ago,” he said, “I lived in a ground-floor apartment in a row of identical houses at the other end of town, on what we call Rincon Hill. This used to be the best neighborhood in San Francisco, but it had fallen into disrepair, partly because the old-fashioned style of its homes no longer appealed to our wealthy residents, and partly because some public improvements had destroyed its charm. The row of houses where I lived was set back a bit from the street, each with a small garden, separated from the others by low iron fences, and neatly divided by a gravel path bordered with boxwood, leading from the gate to the door.”

“One morning as I was leaving my lodging I observed a young girl entering the adjoining garden on the left.  It was a warm day in June, and she was lightly gowned in white.  From her shoulders hung a broad straw hat profusely decorated with flowers and wonderfully beribboned in the fashion of the time.  My attention was not long held by the exquisite simplicity of her costume, for no one could look at her face and think of anything earthly.  Do not fear; I shall not profane it by description; it was beautiful exceedingly.  All that I had ever seen or dreamed of loveliness was in that matchless living picture by the hand of the Divine Artist.  So deeply did it move me that, without a thought of the impropriety of the act, I unconsciously bared my head, as a devout Catholic or well-bred Protestant uncovers before an image of the Blessed Virgin.  The maiden showed no displeasure; she merely turned her glorious dark eyes upon me with a look that made me catch my breath, and without other recognition of my act passed into the house.  For a moment I stood motionless, hat in hand, painfully conscious of my rudeness, yet so dominated by the emotion inspired by that vision of incomparable beauty that my penitence was less poignant than it should have been.  Then I went my way, leaving my heart behind.  In the natural course of things I should probably have remained away until nightfall, but by the middle of the afternoon I was back in the little garden, affecting an interest in the few foolish flowers that I had never before observed.  My hope was vain; she did not appear.

“One morning as I was leaving my place, I noticed a young girl entering the garden next door on the left. It was a warm June day, and she was wearing a light white dress. A wide straw hat decorated with lots of flowers and ribbons hung from her shoulders in the popular style of the time. My attention didn’t stay long on the beautiful simplicity of her outfit, because once you looked at her face, you couldn’t think of anything else. Don’t worry; I won’t ruin it by trying to describe it; it was unbelievably beautiful. All the beauty I had ever seen or imagined was in that stunning living picture created by the Divine Artist. It moved me so much that, without thinking of how inappropriate it might be, I instinctively took off my hat, like a devout Catholic or well-mannered Protestant would before an image of the Blessed Virgin. The girl didn’t seem upset; she just turned her incredible dark eyes toward me with a look that took my breath away, and without acknowledging my gesture, she walked into the house. For a moment, I stood there frozen, hat in hand, painfully aware of my rudeness, but I was so overwhelmed by the emotion stirred by that vision of unmatched beauty that my regret wasn’t as strong as it should have been. Then I went on my way, leaving my heart behind. Normally, I would have stayed away until night, but by the afternoon, I found myself back in the little garden, pretending to be interested in the few silly flowers I had never noticed before. My hope was in vain; she didn’t show up.”

“To a night of unrest succeeded a day of expectation and disappointment, but on the day after, as I wandered aimlessly about the neighborhood, I met her.  Of course I did not repeat my folly of uncovering, nor venture by even so much as too long a look to manifest an interest in her; yet my heart was beating audibly.  I trembled and consciously colored as she turned her big black eyes upon me with a look of obvious recognition entirely devoid of boldness or coquetry.

“To a night of restlessness followed a day filled with hope and letdown, but on the next day, as I aimlessly roamed the neighborhood, I ran into her. Of course, I didn’t make the mistake of revealing myself again, nor did I dare to linger too long with my gaze to show any interest; still, my heart was pounding loudly. I shook and felt myself blush as she directed her big, dark eyes at me with a look of clear recognition, completely lacking in boldness or flirtation.”

“I will not weary you with particulars; many times afterward I met the maiden, yet never either addressed her or sought to fix her attention.  Nor did I take any action toward making her acquaintance.  Perhaps my forbearance, requiring so supreme an effort of self-denial, will not be entirely clear to you.  That I was heels over head in love is true, but who can overcome his habit of thought, or reconstruct his character?

“I won’t bore you with the details; many times later I saw the girl, but I never spoke to her or tried to get her attention. I also didn’t do anything to get to know her. Maybe my restraint, which took an immense amount of self-control, won’t be completely obvious to you. It’s true that I was head over heels in love, but who can just change their way of thinking or rebuild their character?”

“I was what some foolish persons are pleased to call, and others, more foolish, are pleased to be called—an aristocrat; and despite her beauty, her charms and graces, the girl was not of my class.  I had learned her name—which it is needless to speak—and something of her family.  She was an orphan, a dependent niece of the impossible elderly fat woman in whose lodging-house she lived.  My income was small and I lacked the talent for marrying; it is perhaps a gift.  An alliance with that family would condemn me to its manner of life, part me from my books and studies, and in a social sense reduce me to the ranks.  It is easy to deprecate such considerations as these and I have not retained myself for the defense.  Let judgment be entered against me, but in strict justice all my ancestors for generations should be made co-defendants and I be permitted to plead in mitigation of punishment the imperious mandate of heredity.  To a mésalliance of that kind every globule of my ancestral blood spoke in opposition.  In brief, my tastes, habits, instinct, with whatever of reason my love had left me—all fought against it.  Moreover, I was an irreclaimable sentimentalist, and found a subtle charm in an impersonal and spiritual relation which acquaintance might vulgarize and marriage would certainly dispel.  No woman, I argued, is what this lovely creature seems.  Love is a delicious dream; why should I bring about my own awakening?

“I was what some silly people like to call, and others, even sillier, like to be called—an aristocrat; and despite her beauty, her charms, and her graces, the girl was not from my social class. I had learned her name—which I won’t mention—and a bit about her family. She was an orphan, a dependent niece of the impossibly plump old lady running the boarding house where she lived. My income was small, and I didn’t have the knack for marriage; it might even be a talent. Joining that family would force me into their way of life, take me away from my books and studies, and socially demote me. It’s easy to dismiss these kinds of thoughts, and I’m not defending myself. Let judgment be made against me, but honestly, all my ancestors for generations should be brought in as co-defendants, and I should be allowed to argue that this was all due to the unyielding influence of heredity. Every drop of my ancestral blood protested against such a mismatch. In short, my tastes, habits, instincts, and whatever reason my love had left me—all worked against it. Plus, I was an unchangeable romantic and found a delicate charm in an impersonal and spiritual connection that familiarity could ruin and marriage would certainly destroy. No woman, I thought, is what this beautiful person appears to be. Love is a delightful dream; why should I make myself wake up from it?”

“The course dictated by all this sense and sentiment was obvious.  Honor, pride, prudence, preservation of my ideals—all commanded me to go away, but for that I was too weak.  The utmost that I could do by a mighty effort of will was to cease meeting the girl, and that I did.  I even avoided the chance encounters of the garden, leaving my lodging only when I knew that she had gone to her music lessons, and returning after nightfall.  Yet all the while I was as one in a trance, indulging the most fascinating fancies and ordering my entire intellectual life in accordance with my dream.  Ah, my friend, as one whose actions have a traceable relation to reason, you cannot know the fool’s paradise in which I lived.

“The path set by all these feelings and emotions was clear. Honor, pride, caution, and the need to protect my ideals all urged me to leave, but I was too weak for that. The most I could manage with a tremendous effort of will was to stop seeing the girl, and that’s what I did. I even avoided the random meetings in the garden, only leaving my place when I knew she was at her music lessons and coming back after dark. Yet, during all of this, I felt like I was in a daze, lost in the most captivating daydreams and shaping my entire intellectual life around my fantasy. Ah, my friend, as someone whose actions can be linked to reason, you can’t understand the fool’s paradise I was living in.”

“One evening the devil put it into my head to be an unspeakable idiot.  By apparently careless and purposeless questioning I learned from my gossipy landlady that the young woman’s bedroom adjoined my own, a party-wall between.  Yielding to a sudden and coarse impulse I gently rapped on the wall.  There was no response, naturally, but I was in no mood to accept a rebuke.  A madness was upon me and I repeated the folly, the offense, but again ineffectually, and I had the decency to desist.

“One evening, the devil inspired me to be an absolute fool. By asking random and pointless questions, I found out from my chatty landlady that the young woman’s bedroom was next to mine, separated only by a wall. Giving in to a sudden and crude impulse, I softly tapped on the wall. There was no answer, of course, but I didn’t care about being scolded. I was caught up in a frenzy and tried again with my foolishness, but once more, nothing happened, and I had enough decency to stop.”

“An hour later, while absorbed in some of my infernal studies, I heard, or thought I heard, my signal answered.  Flinging down my books I sprang to the wall and as steadily as my beating heart would permit gave three slow taps upon it.  This time the response was distinct, unmistakable: one, two, three—an exact repetition of my signal.  That was all I could elicit, but it was enough—too much.

“An hour later, while I was immersed in some of my dark studies, I heard, or thought I heard, my signal being answered. Throwing down my books, I jumped to the wall and, as steadily as my racing heart would allow, tapped three slow times on it. This time the response was clear, unmistakable: one, two, three—exactly repeating my signal. That was all I could get, but it was enough—too much.”

“The next evening, and for many evenings afterward, that folly went on, I always having ‘the last word.’  During the whole period I was deliriously happy, but with the perversity of my nature I persevered in my resolution not to see her.  Then, as I should have expected, I got no further answers.  ‘She is disgusted,’ I said to myself, ‘with what she thinks my timidity in making no more definite advances’; and I resolved to seek her and make her acquaintance and—what?  I did not know, nor do I now know, what might have come of it.  I know only that I passed days and days trying to meet her, and all in vain; she was invisible as well as inaudible.  I haunted the streets where we had met, but she did not come.  From my window I watched the garden in front of her house, but she passed neither in nor out.  I fell into the deepest dejection, believing that she had gone away, yet took no steps to resolve my doubt by inquiry of my landlady, to whom, indeed, I had taken an unconquerable aversion from her having once spoken of the girl with less of reverence than I thought befitting.

The next evening, and for many evenings after that, the foolishness continued, with me always having "the last word." During that whole time, I was incredibly happy, but true to my nature, I stuck to my decision not to see her. Then, as I should have expected, I didn’t receive any more replies. "She’s probably fed up," I thought, "with what she sees as my shyness in not making any more serious moves," so I decided to go seek her out and get to know her—what for? I still didn’t know, and still don’t know, what could have happened. All I know is that I spent days trying to bump into her, but it was useless; she was completely untraceable. I roamed the streets where we had met, but she never showed up. From my window, I kept an eye on the garden in front of her house, but she didn’t come in or out. I fell into a deep sadness, convinced she had left, but didn’t bother to ask my landlady to clear up my doubts, as I had developed a strong dislike for her after she once spoke about the girl without the reverence I thought was appropriate.

“There came a fateful night.  Worn out with emotion, irresolution and despondency, I had retired early and fallen into such sleep as was still possible to me.  In the middle of the night something—some malign power bent upon the wrecking of my peace forever—caused me to open my eyes and sit up, wide awake and listening intently for I knew not what.  Then I thought I heard a faint tapping on the wall—the mere ghost of the familiar signal.  In a few moments it was repeated: one, two, three—no louder than before, but addressing a sense alert and strained to receive it.  I was about to reply when the Adversary of Peace again intervened in my affairs with a rascally suggestion of retaliation.  She had long and cruelly ignored me; now I would ignore her.  Incredible fatuity—may God forgive it!  All the rest of the night I lay awake, fortifying my obstinacy with shameless justifications and—listening.

There came a fateful night. Exhausted from my emotions, indecision, and despair, I had gone to bed early and managed to sleep as best as I could. In the middle of the night, something—some evil force determined to destroy my peace for good—made me open my eyes and sit up, wide awake and listening intently for I didn’t know what. Then I thought I heard a faint tapping on the wall—the faint echo of the familiar signal. In a few moments, it came again: one, two, three—no louder than before, but reaching a sense that was alert and ready to receive it. I was about to respond when the Enemy of Peace interfered with a sneaky suggestion of revenge. She had long and cruelly ignored me; now I would ignore her. Incredible foolishness—may God forgive it! All the rest of the night, I lay awake, reinforcing my stubbornness with shameless justifications and—listening.

“Late the next morning, as I was leaving the house, I met my landlady, entering.

“Late the next morning, as I was leaving the house, I ran into my landlady, coming in.

“‘Good morning, Mr. Dampier,’ she said.  ‘Have you heard the news?’

“‘Good morning, Mr. Dampier,’ she said. ‘Have you heard the news?’”

“I replied in words that I had heard no news; in manner, that I did not care to hear any.  The manner escaped her observation.

“I replied that I hadn’t heard any news; in a way that showed I didn’t care to hear any. She didn’t notice my attitude.”

“‘About the sick young lady next door,’ she babbled on.  ‘What! you did not know?  Why, she has been ill for weeks.  And now—’

“‘About the sick young lady next door,’ she chatted on. ‘What! You didn’t know? Well, she’s been unwell for weeks. And now—’”

“I almost sprang upon her.  ‘And now,’ I cried, ‘now what?’

“I almost jumped at her. ‘And now,’ I shouted, ‘what now?’”

“‘She is dead.’

"She's dead."

“That is not the whole story.  In the middle of the night, as I learned later, the patient, awakening from a long stupor after a week of delirium, had asked—it was her last utterance—that her bed be moved to the opposite side of the room.  Those in attendance had thought the request a vagary of her delirium, but had complied.  And there the poor passing soul had exerted its failing will to restore a broken connection—a golden thread of sentiment between its innocence and a monstrous baseness owning a blind, brutal allegiance to the Law of Self.

"That’s not the whole story. In the middle of the night, as I found out later, the patient, waking up from a long stupor after a week of delirium, had asked—this was her last request—that her bed be moved to the opposite side of the room. Those present thought the request was just a random thought from her delirium, but they complied. And there, the poor soul, nearing death, had fought to restore a broken connection—a golden thread of feeling between its innocence and a monstrous lowliness that blindly and brutally followed the Law of Self."

“What reparation could I make?  Are there masses that can be said for the repose of souls that are abroad such nights as this—spirits ‘blown about by the viewless winds’—coming in the storm and darkness with signs and portents, hints of memory and presages of doom?

“What reparation could I make? Are there masses that can be said for the peace of souls that wander on nights like this—spirits ‘blown about by the unseen winds’—arriving in the storm and darkness with signs and omens, reminders of the past and warnings of disaster?

“This is the third visitation.  On the first occasion I was too skeptical to do more than verify by natural methods the character of the incident; on the second, I responded to the signal after it had been several times repeated, but without result.  To-night’s recurrence completes the ‘fatal triad’ expounded by Parapelius Necromantius.  There is no more to tell.”

“This is the third visit. The first time, I was too skeptical to do anything more than confirm the nature of the incident through natural means. The second time, I reacted to the signal after it had been repeated several times, but it led to nothing. Tonight's occurrence completes the 'fatal triad' described by Parapelius Necromantius. There's nothing more to say.”

When Dampier had finished his story I could think of nothing relevant that I cared to say, and to question him would have been a hideous impertinence.  I rose and bade him good night in a way to convey to him a sense of my sympathy, which he silently acknowledged by a pressure of the hand.  That night, alone with his sorrow and remorse, he passed into the Unknown.

When Dampier finished his story, I couldn't think of anything relevant to say, and asking him questions would have been really rude. I got up and said good night in a way that showed my sympathy, which he quietly acknowledged with a squeeze of my hand. That night, alone with his sadness and regret, he slipped into the Unknown.

p. 227A PSYCHOLOGICAL SHIPWRECK

In the summer of 1874 I was in Liverpool, whither I had gone on business for the mercantile house of Bronson & Jarrett, New York.  I am William Jarrett; my partner was Zenas Bronson.  The firm failed last year, and unable to endure the fall from affluence to poverty he died.

In the summer of 1874, I was in Liverpool, where I had traveled for business on behalf of the trading company Bronson & Jarrett, based in New York. I’m William Jarrett; my partner was Zenas Bronson. The company went under last year, and he couldn’t cope with the shift from wealth to destitution, so he died.

Having finished my business, and feeling the lassitude and exhaustion incident to its dispatch, I felt that a protracted sea voyage would be both agreeable and beneficial, so instead of embarking for my return on one of the many fine passenger steamers I booked for New York on the sailing vessel Morrow, upon which I had shipped a large and valuable invoice of the goods I had bought.  The Morrow was an English ship with, of course, but little accommodation for passengers, of whom there were only myself, a young woman and her servant, who was a middle-aged negress.  I thought it singular that a traveling English girl should be so attended, but she afterward explained to me that the woman had been left with her family by a man and his wife from South Carolina, both of whom had died on the same day at the house of the young lady’s father in Devonshire—a circumstance in itself sufficiently uncommon to remain rather distinctly in my memory, even had it not afterward transpired in conversation with the young lady that the name of the man was William Jarrett, the same as my own.  I knew that a branch of my family had settled in South Carolina, but of them and their history I was ignorant.

After wrapping up my business and feeling the tiredness from finishing it, I thought a long sea voyage would be both pleasant and good for me. So, instead of hopping on one of the many nice passenger steamers for my return, I booked a spot on the sailing ship Morrow, which I had loaded with a large and valuable shipment of goods I’d purchased. The Morrow was an English ship that didn’t have much room for passengers; there were only three of us: me, a young woman, and her servant, who was a middle-aged Black woman. I found it odd that a traveling English girl would have such an attendant, but she later told me that the woman had been left with her family by a man and his wife from South Carolina, both of whom had died on the same day at her father’s house in Devonshire. This was a strange enough situation to stick in my memory, especially since it turned out in conversation with the young lady that the man’s name was William Jarrett, the same as mine. I knew there was a branch of my family in South Carolina, but I didn’t know anything about them or their history.

The Morrow sailed from the mouth of the Mersey on the 15th of June and for several weeks we had fair breezes and unclouded skies.  The skipper, an admirable seaman but nothing more, favored us with very little of his society, except at his table; and the young woman, Miss Janette Harford, and I became very well acquainted.  We were, in truth, nearly always together, and being of an introspective turn of mind I often endeavored to analyze and define the novel feeling with which she inspired me—a secret, subtle, but powerful attraction which constantly impelled me to seek her; but the attempt was hopeless.  I could only be sure that at least it was not love.  Having assured myself of this and being certain that she was quite as whole-hearted, I ventured one evening (I remember it was on the 3d of July) as we sat on deck to ask her, laughingly, if she could assist me to resolve my psychological doubt.

The Morrow set sail from the mouth of the Mersey on June 15th, and for several weeks, we enjoyed good breezes and clear skies. The captain, a great sailor but not much else, kept to himself except when we were at the dinner table, which meant that Miss Janette Harford and I ended up spending a lot of time together. We were practically inseparable, and since I'm a bit of a thinker, I often tried to analyze and understand the strange feeling she stirred in me—a secret, subtle, yet powerful attraction that constantly drove me to her; but my attempts were in vain. I could only be sure that it wasn’t love. Once I figured that out and felt confident she felt the same way, I decided to ask her one evening (I remember it was July 3rd) as we sat on deck, jokingly, if she could help me work through my psychological confusion.

For a moment she was silent, with averted face, and I began to fear I had been extremely rude and indelicate; then she fixed her eyes gravely on my own.  In an instant my mind was dominated by as strange a fancy as ever entered human consciousness.  It seemed as if she were looking at me, not with, but through, those eyes—from an immeasurable distance behind them—and that a number of other persons, men, women and children, upon whose faces I caught strangely familiar evanescent expressions, clustered about her, struggling with gentle eagerness to look at me through the same orbs.  Ship, ocean, sky—all had vanished.  I was conscious of nothing but the figures in this extraordinary and fantastic scene.  Then all at once darkness fell upon me, and anon from out of it, as to one who grows accustomed by degrees to a dimmer light, my former surroundings of deck and mast and cordage slowly resolved themselves.  Miss Harford had closed her eyes and was leaning back in her chair, apparently asleep, the book she had been reading open in her lap.  Impelled by surely I cannot say what motive, I glanced at the top of the page; it was a copy of that rare and curious work, “Denneker’s Meditations,” and the lady’s index finger rested on this passage:

For a moment she was silent, looking away, and I started to worry that I had been really rude. Then she looked at me seriously. In an instant, I was hit by the strangest thought I had ever had. It felt like she was looking at me, not just with her eyes, but through them—from some faraway place behind those eyes—and I could see other people, men, women, and children, with faces that I recognized in a fleeting way, gathered around her, trying eagerly to see me through her eyes. Everything else—ship, ocean, sky—had disappeared. I was aware of nothing but the figures in this bizarre scene. Then suddenly, everything went dark for me, and slowly, just like someone getting used to lower light, my previous surroundings of deck and mast and rigging started to come back into focus. Miss Harford had closed her eyes and was leaning back in her chair, seemingly asleep, with the book she had been reading open in her lap. Driven by, I can’t really say what, I glanced at the top of the page; it was a copy of that rare and interesting work, “Denneker’s Meditations,” and her index finger was resting on this passage:

“To sundry it is given to be drawn away, and to be apart from the body for a season; for, as concerning rills which would flow across each other the weaker is borne along by the stronger, so there be certain of kin whose paths intersecting, their souls do bear company, the while their bodies go fore-appointed ways, unknowing.”

“To some people, it happens that they are separated from their body for a time; just like weaker streams that flow into stronger ones, there are certain relatives whose paths cross, and their souls accompany each other while their bodies go on separate, predetermined paths, unaware.”

 

Miss Harford arose, shuddering; the sun had sunk below the horizon, but it was not cold.  There was not a breath of wind; there were no clouds in the sky, yet not a star was visible.  A hurried tramping sounded on the deck; the captain, summoned from below, joined the first officer, who stood looking at the barometer.  “Good God!” I heard him exclaim.

Miss Harford got up, shivering; the sun had set, but it wasn't cold. There wasn't a breath of wind; there were no clouds in the sky, yet no stars were visible. I could hear hurried footsteps on the deck; the captain, called up from below, joined the first officer, who was staring at the barometer. "Good God!" I heard him exclaim.

An hour later the form of Janette Harford, invisible in the darkness and spray, was torn from my grasp by the cruel vortex of the sinking ship, and I fainted in the cordage of the floating mast to which I had lashed myself.

An hour later, Janette Harford's figure, lost in the darkness and spray, was ripped from my grip by the ruthless whirlpool of the sinking ship, and I blacked out in the ropes of the floating mast to which I had tied myself.

It was by lamplight that I awoke.  I lay in a berth amid the familiar surroundings of the stateroom of a steamer.  On a couch opposite sat a man, half undressed for bed, reading a book.  I recognized the face of my friend Gordon Doyle, whom I had met in Liverpool on the day of my embarkation, when he was himself about to sail on the steamer City of Prague, on which he had urged me to accompany him.

It was by the light of a lamp that I woke up. I was lying in a bed surrounded by the familiar setting of a cabin on a steamer. Across from me sat a man, half-dressed for bed, reading a book. I recognized my friend Gordon Doyle, whom I had met in Liverpool on the day I boarded the ship. He was about to sail on the steamer City of Prague, and he had encouraged me to join him.

After some moments I now spoke his name.  He simply said, “Well,” and turned a leaf in his book without removing his eyes from the page.

After a little while, I finally said his name. He just replied, “Well,” and turned a page in his book without taking his eyes off the text.

“Doyle,” I repeated, “did they save her?”

“Doyle,” I said again, “did they save her?”

He now deigned to look at me and smiled as if amused.  He evidently thought me but half awake.

He finally decided to look at me and smiled, as if he found it funny. He clearly thought I was only half awake.

“Her?  Whom do you mean?”

"Her? Who are you talking about?"

“Janette Harford.”

“Janette Harford.”

His amusement turned to amazement; he stared at me fixedly, saying nothing.

His amusement turned to amazement; he stared at me intently, saying nothing.

“You will tell me after a while,” I continued; “I suppose you will tell me after a while.”

"You'll let me know eventually," I went on; "I guess you'll let me know eventually."

A moment later I asked: “What ship is this?”

A moment later, I asked, “What ship is this?”

Doyle stared again.  “The steamer City of Prague, bound from Liverpool to New York, three weeks out with a broken shaft.  Principal passenger, Mr. Gordon Doyle; ditto lunatic, Mr. William Jarrett.  These two distinguished travelers embarked together, but they are about to part, it being the resolute intention of the former to pitch the latter overboard.”

Doyle stared again. “The steamer City of Prague, on its way from Liverpool to New York, three weeks in with a broken shaft. Main passenger, Mr. Gordon Doyle; also a crazy person, Mr. William Jarrett. These two notable travelers set off together, but they are about to split up, as the former is determined to throw the latter overboard.”

I sat bolt upright.  “Do you mean to say that I have been for three weeks a passenger on this steamer?”

I sat up straight. “Are you telling me that I’ve been a passenger on this steamer for three weeks?”

“Yes, pretty nearly; this is the 3d of July.”

“Yes, pretty much; today is July 3rd.”

“Have I been ill?”

"Have I been sick?"

“Right as a trivet all the time, and punctual at your meals.”

“Always on point and right on time for your meals.”

“My God!  Doyle, there is some mystery here; do have the goodness to be serious.  Was I not rescued from the wreck of the ship Morrow?”

“My God! Doyle, there's something mysterious going on; please take this seriously. Wasn't I rescued from the wreck of the ship Morrow?”

Doyle changed color, and approaching me, laid his fingers on my wrist.  A moment later, “What do you know of Janette Harford?” he asked very calmly.

Doyle's face changed color, and as he came closer, he placed his fingers on my wrist. A moment later, he asked very calmly, “What do you know about Janette Harford?”

“First tell me what you know of her?”

“First, tell me what you know about her?”

Mr. Doyle gazed at me for some moments as if thinking what to do, then seating himself again on the couch, said:

Mr. Doyle looked at me for a few moments, as if he were deciding what to do. Then he sat back down on the couch and said:

“Why should I not?  I am engaged to marry Janette Harford, whom I met a year ago in London.  Her family, one of the wealthiest in Devonshire, cut up rough about it, and we eloped—are eloping rather, for on the day that you and I walked to the landing stage to go aboard this steamer she and her faithful servant, a negress, passed us, driving to the ship Morrow.  She would not consent to go in the same vessel with me, and it had been deemed best that she take a sailing vessel in order to avoid observation and lessen the risk of detection.  I am now alarmed lest this cursed breaking of our machinery may detain us so long that the Morrow will get to New York before us, and the poor girl will not know where to go.”

“Why shouldn’t I? I’m engaged to marry Janette Harford, whom I met a year ago in London. Her family, one of the richest in Devonshire, was really upset about it, and we eloped—well, we’re in the process of eloping, because on the day you and I walked to the landing stage to board this steamer, she and her loyal servant, a Black woman, passed us on their way to the ship Morrow. She wouldn’t agree to travel on the same vessel with me, and it was decided that she should take a sailing ship to avoid being noticed and to reduce the chance of being caught. I’m now worried that this damn machinery failure might delay us so much that the Morrow will reach New York before we do, and the poor girl won’t know where to go.”

I lay still in my berth—so still I hardly breathed.  But the subject was evidently not displeasing to Doyle, and after a short pause he resumed:

I lay still in my bed—so still I could barely breathe. But clearly, the topic was not unappealing to Doyle, and after a brief pause, he continued:

“By the way, she is only an adopted daughter of the Harfords.  Her mother was killed at their place by being thrown from a horse while hunting, and her father, mad with grief, made away with himself the same day.  No one ever claimed the child, and after a reasonable time they adopted her.  She has grown up in the belief that she is their daughter.”

“By the way, she is just an adopted daughter of the Harfords. Her mother was killed at their estate when she was thrown from a horse while hunting, and her father, overwhelmed by grief, took his own life the same day. No one ever came forward to claim the child, and after a reasonable time, they adopted her. She has grown up believing she is their daughter.”

“Doyle, what book are you reading?”

“Doyle, what book are you reading?”

“Oh, it’s called ‘Denneker’s Meditations.’  It’s a rum lot, Janette gave it to me; she happened to have two copies.  Want to see it?”

“Oh, it’s called ‘Denneker’s Meditations.’ It’s a strange book; Janette gave it to me because she had two copies. Want to see it?”

He tossed me the volume, which opened as it fell.  On one of the exposed pages was a marked passage:

He threw the book to me, and it opened up as it hit the ground. On one of the visible pages was a highlighted section:

“To sundry it is given to be drawn away, and to be apart from the body for a season; for, as concerning rills which would flow across each other the weaker is borne along by the stronger, so there be certain of kin whose paths intersecting, their souls do bear company, the while their bodies go fore-appointed ways, unknowing.”

“To some, it's given to be separated and to be apart from the body for a while; for, just like streams that might flow over one another, the weaker one is carried along by the stronger. There are certain relatives whose paths cross, and their souls accompany each other, while their bodies go their separate ways, unaware.”

“She had—she has—a singular taste in reading,” I managed to say, mastering my agitation.

“She had—she has—a unique taste in reading,” I managed to say, controlling my anxiety.

“Yes.  And now perhaps you will have the kindness to explain how you knew her name and that of the ship she sailed in.”

“Yes. And now maybe you could kindly explain how you knew her name and the name of the ship she sailed on.”

“You talked of her in your sleep,” I said.

“You mentioned her in your sleep,” I said.

A week later we were towed into the port of New York.  But the Morrow was never heard from.

A week later, we were towed into the port of New York. But the Morrow was never heard from.

p. 235THE MIDDLE TOE OF THE RIGHT FOOT

I

It is well known that the old Manton house is haunted.  In all the rural district near about, and even in the town of Marshall, a mile away, not one person of unbiased mind entertains a doubt of it; incredulity is confined to those opinionated persons who will be called “cranks” as soon as the useful word shall have penetrated the intellectual demesne of the Marshall Advance.  The evidence that the house is haunted is of two kinds: the testimony of disinterested witnesses who have had ocular proof, and that of the house itself.  The former may be disregarded and ruled out on any of the various grounds of objection which may be urged against it by the ingenious; but facts within the observation of all are material and controlling.

It is well known that the old Manton house is haunted. In the surrounding countryside, and even in the town of Marshall, a mile away, no one with an open mind doubts it; skepticism is limited to those stubborn individuals who will be labeled “cranks” as soon as the useful term catches on in the intellectual circles of the Marshall Advance. The evidence that the house is haunted comes in two forms: the accounts of unbiased witnesses who have seen it for themselves, and the evidence from the house itself. The first can be dismissed on various grounds by those clever enough to argue against it, but the facts observable by everyone are significant and decisive.

In the first place, the Manton house has been unoccupied by mortals for more than ten years, and with its outbuildings is slowly falling into decay—a circumstance which in itself the judicious will hardly venture to ignore.  It stands a little way off the loneliest reach of the Marshall and Harriston road, in an opening which was once a farm and is still disfigured with strips of rotting fence and half covered with brambles overrunning a stony and sterile soil long unacquainted with the plow.  The house itself is in tolerably good condition, though badly weather-stained and in dire need of attention from the glazier, the smaller male population of the region having attested in the manner of its kind its disapproval of dwelling without dwellers.  It is two stories in height, nearly square, its front pierced by a single doorway flanked on each side by a window boarded up to the very top.  Corresponding windows above, not protected, serve to admit light and rain to the rooms of the upper floor.  Grass and weeds grow pretty rankly all about, and a few shade trees, somewhat the worse for wind, and leaning all in one direction, seem to be making a concerted effort to run away.  In short, as the Marshall town humorist explained in the columns of the Advance, “the proposition that the Manton house is badly haunted is the only logical conclusion from the premises.”  The fact that in this dwelling Mr. Manton thought it expedient one night some ten years ago to rise and cut the throats of his wife and two small children, removing at once to another part of the country, has no doubt done its share in directing public attention to the fitness of the place for supernatural phenomena.

First of all, the Manton house has been empty for over ten years, and with its outbuildings, it’s slowly falling apart—a fact that the wise will hardly overlook. It’s located a bit off the loneliest stretch of the Marshall and Harriston road, in an area that used to be a farm and is still marred by pieces of rotting fence and overrun with brambles covering rocky, barren soil that hasn’t seen a plow in ages. The house itself is in reasonably good shape, though badly weathered and in desperate need of repair from a glazier, with the local boys having shown their disapproval of a home without inhabitants. It stands two stories tall, nearly square, with a single front door flanked by windows boarded up to the top. The corresponding windows above, which aren’t boarded, let in light and rain to the rooms on the upper floor. Grass and weeds grow quite thick around it, and a few shade trees, looking worse for wear and leaning in one direction, seem to be trying to escape. In short, as the local humorist explained in the columns of the Advance, “the idea that the Manton house is seriously haunted is the only logical conclusion from the facts.” The fact that Mr. Manton decided one night about ten years ago to kill his wife and two young children and then moved away has certainly played its part in drawing public attention to the place’s suitability for supernatural events.

To this house, one summer evening, came four men in a wagon.  Three of them promptly alighted, and the one who had been driving hitched the team to the only remaining post of what had been a fence.  The fourth remained seated in the wagon.  “Come,” said one of his companions, approaching him, while the others moved away in the direction of the dwelling—“this is the place.”

To this house, one summer evening, four men arrived in a wagon. Three of them quickly got out, while the one driving tied up the horses to the last standing post of what used to be a fence. The fourth man stayed seated in the wagon. “Come on,” one of his friends said as he walked over to him, while the others made their way toward the house—“this is the place.”

The man addressed did not move.  “By God!” he said harshly, “this is a trick, and it looks to me as if you were in it.”

The man being spoken to didn’t move. “I swear!” he said sharply, “this is a setup, and it seems like you’re involved in it.”

“Perhaps I am,” the other said, looking him straight in the face and speaking in a tone which had something of contempt in it.  “You will remember, however, that the choice of place was with your own assent left to the other side.  Of course if you are afraid of spooks—”

“Maybe I am,” the other replied, meeting his gaze and speaking in a tone that held a hint of contempt. “But remember, it was your own agreement that left the choice of location to the other side. Of course, if you're scared of ghosts—”

“I am afraid of nothing,” the man interrupted with another oath, and sprang to the ground.  The two then joined the others at the door, which one of them had already opened with some difficulty, caused by rust of lock and hinge.  All entered.  Inside it was dark, but the man who had unlocked the door produced a candle and matches and made a light.  He then unlocked a door on their right as they stood in the passage.  This gave them entrance to a large, square room that the candle but dimly lighted.  The floor had a thick carpeting of dust, which partly muffled their footfalls.  Cobwebs were in the angles of the walls and depended from the ceiling like strips of rotting lace, making undulatory movements in the disturbed air.  The room had two windows in adjoining sides, but from neither could anything be seen except the rough inner surfaces of boards a few inches from the glass.  There was no fireplace, no furniture; there was nothing: besides the cobwebs and the dust, the four men were the only objects there which were not a part of the structure.

“I’m not afraid of anything,” the man interrupted with another curse, and jumped to the ground. The two then joined the others at the door, which one of them had already managed to open with some difficulty due to the rust on the lock and hinge. They all went inside. It was dark, but the man who had unlocked the door took out a candle and matches and lit it. He then unlocked a door to their right as they stood in the hallway. This led them into a large, square room that the candle only dimly illuminated. The floor was covered in a thick layer of dust, which muffled their footsteps. Cobwebs were in the corners of the walls and dangled from the ceiling like strips of decaying lace, swaying slightly in the disturbed air. The room had two windows on adjacent sides, but from neither could they see anything except the rough inner surfaces of boards just a few inches from the glass. There was no fireplace, no furniture; there was nothing: aside from the cobwebs and dust, the four men were the only objects there that weren’t part of the building.

Strange enough they looked in the yellow light of the candle.  The one who had so reluctantly alighted was especially spectacular—he might have been called sensational.  He was of middle age, heavily built, deep chested and broad shouldered.  Looking at his figure, one would have said that he had a giant’s strength; at his features, that he would use it like a giant.  He was clean shaven, his hair rather closely cropped and gray.  His low forehead was seamed with wrinkles above the eyes, and over the nose these became vertical.  The heavy black brows followed the same law, saved from meeting only by an upward turn at what would otherwise have been the point of contact.  Deeply sunken beneath these, glowed in the obscure light a pair of eyes of uncertain color, but obviously enough too small.  There was something forbidding in their expression, which was not bettered by the cruel mouth and wide jaw.  The nose was well enough, as noses go; one does not expect much of noses.  All that was sinister in the man’s face seemed accentuated by an unnatural pallor—he appeared altogether bloodless.

They looked strange in the yellow light of the candle. The one who had reluctantly gotten off was especially striking—he could have been called sensational. He was middle-aged, heavily built, broad-shouldered, and deep-chested. Looking at his figure, you’d think he had the strength of a giant; looking at his features, you’d expect him to use it like one. He was clean-shaven, with short, gray hair. His low forehead was lined with wrinkles above his eyes, and these lines became vertical over his nose. His heavy black brows followed the same pattern, only prevented from meeting by an upward curve where they would otherwise touch. Beneath them, his eyes glowed in the dim light—uncertain in color, but definitely too small. There was something daunting in their expression, made even worse by his cruel mouth and wide jaw. The nose was fine enough, as noses go; you don’t expect much from noses. Everything sinister about the man’s face seemed intensified by an unnatural paleness—he looked entirely bloodless.

The appearance of the other men was sufficiently commonplace: they were such persons as one meets and forgets that he met.  All were younger than the man described, between whom and the eldest of the others, who stood apart, there was apparently no kindly feeling.  They avoided looking at each other.

The other men looked pretty ordinary: they were the kind of people you meet and then promptly forget. All of them were younger than the man mentioned, and between him and the oldest of the others, who stood off to the side, there seemed to be no warmth or connection. They avoided making eye contact with each other.

“Gentlemen,” said the man holding the candle and keys, “I believe everything is right.  Are you ready, Mr. Rosser?”

“Gentlemen,” said the man holding the candle and keys, “I believe everything is set. Are you ready, Mr. Rosser?”

The man standing apart from the group bowed and smiled.

The man standing away from the group bowed and smiled.

“And you, Mr. Grossmith?”

“And you, Mr. Grossmith?”

The heavy man bowed and scowled.

The heavy man bent forward and frowned.

“You will be pleased to remove your outer clothing.”

“You’ll be glad to take off your outer clothes.”

Their hats, coats, waistcoats and neckwear were soon removed and thrown outside the door, in the passage.  The man with the candle now nodded, and the fourth man—he who had urged Grossmith to leave the wagon—produced from the pocket of his overcoat two long, murderous-looking bowie-knives, which he drew now from their leather scabbards.

Their hats, coats, vests, and neckties were quickly taken off and tossed out the door into the hallway. The man with the candle nodded, and the fourth man—who had encouraged Grossmith to leave the wagon—pulled out two long, menacing-looking bowie knives from his overcoat pocket, sliding them out of their leather sheaths.

“They are exactly alike,” he said, presenting one to each of the two principals—for by this time the dullest observer would have understood the nature of this meeting.  It was to be a duel to the death.

“They're exactly the same,” he said, handing one to each of the two main figures—for by now, even the densest observer would have grasped the purpose of this meeting. It was to be a duel to the death.

Each combatant took a knife, examined it critically near the candle and tested the strength of blade and handle across his lifted knee.  Their persons were then searched in turn, each by the second of the other.

Each fighter grabbed a knife, looked it over closely by the candlelight, and tested the strength of the blade and handle against his raised knee. They then took turns searching each other, with each one being examined by the other's second.

“If it is agreeable to you, Mr. Grossmith,” said the man holding the light, “you will place yourself in that corner.”

“If that works for you, Mr. Grossmith,” said the man holding the light, “please stand in that corner.”

He indicated the angle of the room farthest from the door, whither Grossmith retired, his second parting from him with a grasp of the hand which had nothing of cordiality in it.  In the angle nearest the door Mr. Rosser stationed himself, and after a whispered consultation his second left him, joining the other near the door.  At that moment the candle was suddenly extinguished, leaving all in profound darkness.  This may have been done by a draught from the opened door; whatever the cause, the effect was startling.

He pointed to the corner of the room farthest from the door, where Grossmith moved away, his second farewell marked by a handshake that felt anything but friendly. In the corner closest to the door, Mr. Rosser took his position, and after a brief whispered discussion, his second left him to join the other man near the door. At that moment, the candle was abruptly blown out, plunging everyone into complete darkness. This might have been caused by a draft from the open door; whatever the reason, the effect was shocking.

“Gentlemen,” said a voice which sounded strangely unfamiliar in the altered condition affecting the relations of the senses—“gentlemen, you will not move until you hear the closing of the outer door.”

“Gentlemen,” said a voice that sounded oddly unfamiliar in the changed state affecting the interactions of the senses—“gentlemen, you won’t move until you hear the outer door close.”

A sound of trampling ensued, then the closing of the inner door; and finally the outer one closed with a concussion which shook the entire building.

A loud noise of footsteps followed, then the inner door shut; and finally, the outer door slammed shut with a force that rattled the whole building.

A few minutes afterward a belated farmer’s boy met a light wagon which was being driven furiously toward the town of Marshall.  He declared that behind the two figures on the front seat stood a third, with its hands upon the bowed shoulders of the others, who appeared to struggle vainly to free themselves from its grasp.  This figure, unlike the others, was clad in white, and had undoubtedly boarded the wagon as it passed the haunted house.  As the lad could boast a considerable former experience with the supernatural thereabouts his word had the weight justly due to the testimony of an expert.  The story (in connection with the next day’s events) eventually appeared in the Advance, with some slight literary embellishments and a concluding intimation that the gentlemen referred to would be allowed the use of the paper’s columns for their version of the night’s adventure.  But the privilege remained without a claimant.

A few minutes later, a late farmer's boy ran into a light wagon speeding toward the town of Marshall. He claimed that behind the two people in the front seat stood a third, with its hands on the bowed shoulders of the others, who seemed to be struggling to break free from its grip. This figure, unlike the others, was dressed in white and had likely hopped onto the wagon as it passed the haunted house. With his considerable past experience with the supernatural in that area, the boy's account was taken seriously, fitting the testimony of an expert. The story (in connection with the next day's events) eventually appeared in the Advance, with a few minor literary embellishments and a final note suggesting that the gentlemen involved would be allowed to share their version of the night’s adventure in the paper. However, that opportunity went unclaimed.

II

The events that led up to this “duel in the dark” were simple enough.  One evening three young men of the town of Marshall were sitting in a quiet corner of the porch of the village hotel, smoking and discussing such matters as three educated young men of a Southern village would naturally find interesting.  Their names were King, Sancher and Rosser.  At a little distance, within easy hearing, but taking no part in the conversation, sat a fourth.  He was a stranger to the others.  They merely knew that on his arrival by the stage-coach that afternoon he had written in the hotel register the name Robert Grossmith.  He had not been observed to speak to anyone except the hotel clerk.  He seemed, indeed, singularly fond of his own company—or, as the personnel of the Advance expressed it, “grossly addicted to evil associations.”  But then it should be said in justice to the stranger that the personnel was himself of a too convivial disposition fairly to judge one differently gifted, and had, moreover, experienced a slight rebuff in an effort at an “interview.”

The events leading up to this “duel in the dark” were quite straightforward. One evening, three young men from the town of Marshall were hanging out in a quiet corner of the porch of the village hotel, smoking and talking about topics that educated young men from a Southern town would naturally find interesting. Their names were King, Sancher, and Rosser. A little distance away, within earshot but not joining in the conversation, sat a fourth guy. He was a stranger to the others. They just knew that when he arrived by stagecoach that afternoon, he had signed the hotel register as Robert Grossmith. He hadn’t been seen talking to anyone except the hotel clerk. He actually seemed to enjoy his own company— or, as the personnel of the Advance put it, “grossly addicted to evil associations.” But it should be noted, to be fair to the stranger, that the personnel had a bit too much of a party-loving nature to judge someone who was different and had also faced a small rejection in an attempt to have an “interview.”

“I hate any kind of deformity in a woman,” said King, “whether natural or—acquired.  I have a theory that any physical defect has its correlative mental and moral defect.”

“I hate any kind of deformity in a woman,” said King, “whether natural or acquired. I believe that any physical defect has a corresponding mental and moral defect.”

“I infer, then,” said Rosser, gravely, “that a lady lacking the moral advantage of a nose would find the struggle to become Mrs. King an arduous enterprise.”

“I conclude, then,” said Rosser solemnly, “that a woman without the moral benefit of a nose would find the effort to become Mrs. King a challenging task.”

“Of course you may put it that way,” was the reply; “but, seriously, I once threw over a most charming girl on learning quite accidentally that she had suffered amputation of a toe.  My conduct was brutal if you like, but if I had married that girl I should have been miserable for life and should have made her so.”

“Sure, you could say it that way,” was the reply; “but honestly, I once ended things with a really lovely girl after I found out, quite by accident, that she had lost a toe. My behavior was harsh, I know, but if I had married her, I would have been unhappy for life and would have made her unhappy too.”

“Whereas,” said Sancher, with a light laugh, “by marrying a gentleman of more liberal views she escaped with a parted throat.”

“Whereas,” said Sancher with a light laugh, “by marrying a guy with more open-minded views, she got away with a cut throat.”

“Ah, you know to whom I refer.  Yes, she married Manton, but I don’t know about his liberality; I’m not sure but he cut her throat because he discovered that she lacked that excellent thing in woman, the middle toe of the right foot.”

“Ah, you know who I'm talking about. Yes, she married Manton, but I have no idea about his generosity; I wouldn't be surprised if he killed her because he found out she was missing that wonderful trait in a woman, the middle toe on her right foot.”

“Look at that chap!” said Rosser in a low voice, his eyes fixed upon the stranger.

“Check out that guy!” said Rosser in a low voice, his eyes locked onto the stranger.

That chap was obviously listening intently to the conversation.

That guy was clearly paying close attention to the conversation.

“Damn his impudence!” muttered King—“what ought we to do?”

“Damn his boldness!” muttered the King—“what should we do?”

“That’s an easy one,” Rosser replied, rising.  “Sir,” he continued, addressing the stranger, “I think it would be better if you would remove your chair to the other end of the veranda.  The presence of gentlemen is evidently an unfamiliar situation to you.”

“That’s an easy one,” Rosser replied, standing up. “Sir,” he said, looking at the stranger, “I think it would be better if you moved your chair to the other end of the porch. You clearly aren’t used to having gentlemen around.”

The man sprang to his feet and strode forward with clenched hands, his face white with rage.  All were now standing.  Sancher stepped between the belligerents.

The man jumped to his feet and walked forward with clenched fists, his face pale with anger. Everyone was now standing. Sancher stepped between the two combatants.

“You are hasty and unjust,” he said to Rosser; “this gentleman has done nothing to deserve such language.”

“You're being quick to judge and unfair,” he said to Rosser; “this guy hasn't done anything to deserve that kind of talk.”

But Rosser would not withdraw a word.  By the custom of the country and the time there could be but one outcome to the quarrel.

But Rosser refused to take back a single word. According to the customs of the country and the era, there could only be one outcome to the conflict.

“I demand the satisfaction due to a gentleman,” said the stranger, who had become more calm.  “I have not an acquaintance in this region.  Perhaps you, sir,” bowing to Sancher, “will be kind enough to represent me in this matter.”

“I demand the respect that a gentleman deserves,” said the stranger, who had become more composed. “I don’t know anyone in this area. Perhaps you, sir,” he said, bowing to Sancher, “would be kind enough to represent me in this matter.”

Sancher accepted the trust—somewhat reluctantly it must be confessed, for the man’s appearance and manner were not at all to his liking.  King, who during the colloquy had hardly removed his eyes from the stranger’s face and had not spoken a word, consented with a nod to act for Rosser, and the upshot of it was that, the principals having retired, a meeting was arranged for the next evening.  The nature of the arrangements has been already disclosed.  The duel with knives in a dark room was once a commoner feature of Southwestern life than it is likely to be again.  How thin a veneering of “chivalry” covered the essential brutality of the code under which such encounters were possible we shall see.

Sancher accepted the trust—though somewhat reluctantly, it must be said, as he didn’t like the man’s appearance or demeanor at all. King, who had barely taken his eyes off the stranger’s face during the conversation and hadn’t said a word, nodded in agreement to represent Rosser. As a result, after the main parties left, a meeting was set for the following evening. The details of those arrangements have already been revealed. Duels with knives in a dark room used to be a more common aspect of life in the Southwest than they are likely to be again. We will see just how thin the layer of "chivalry" was that covered the inherent brutality of the code that allowed such confrontations to happen.

III

In the blaze of a midsummer noonday the old Manton house was hardly true to its traditions.  It was of the earth, earthy.  The sunshine caressed it warmly and affectionately, with evident disregard of its bad reputation.  The grass greening all the expanse in its front seemed to grow, not rankly, but with a natural and joyous exuberance, and the weeds blossomed quite like plants.  Full of charming lights and shadows and populous with pleasant-voiced birds, the neglected shade trees no longer struggled to run away, but bent reverently beneath their burdens of sun and song.  Even in the glassless upper windows was an expression of peace and contentment, due to the light within.  Over the stony fields the visible heat danced with a lively tremor incompatible with the gravity which is an attribute of the supernatural.

On a blazing midsummer day, the old Manton house barely lived up to its reputation. It was definitely of the earth, earthy. The sunshine warmed it up affectionately, completely ignoring its bad name. The grass stretched across the front yard, not wild but growing with a natural joy, and the weeds bloomed just like real plants. Full of lovely lights and shadows, and filled with cheerful birds, the neglected shade trees stopped trying to escape and instead bowed humbly under the weight of sun and song. Even in the upper windows without glass, you could see a sense of peace and contentment from the light inside. Over the stony fields, the heat shimmered lively, contrasting sharply with the seriousness that usually comes with the supernatural.

Such was the aspect under which the place presented itself to Sheriff Adams and two other men who had come out from Marshall to look at it.  One of these men was Mr. King, the sheriff’s deputy; the other, whose name was Brewer, was a brother of the late Mrs. Manton.  Under a beneficent law of the State relating to property which has been for a certain period abandoned by an owner whose residence cannot be ascertained, the sheriff was legal custodian of the Manton farm and appurtenances thereunto belonging.  His present visit was in mere perfunctory compliance with some order of a court in which Mr. Brewer had an action to get possession of the property as heir to his deceased sister.  By a mere coincidence, the visit was made on the day after the night that Deputy King had unlocked the house for another and very different purpose.  His presence now was not of his own choosing: he had been ordered to accompany his superior and at the moment could think of nothing more prudent than simulated alacrity in obedience to the command.

This was how the place appeared to Sheriff Adams and two other men who had come from Marshall to check it out. One of these men was Mr. King, the sheriff’s deputy; the other, named Brewer, was the brother of the late Mrs. Manton. According to a helpful state law about property that has been abandoned for a certain time by an owner whose whereabouts are unknown, the sheriff was the legal caretaker of the Manton farm and everything that belonged to it. He was there now just to comply with a court order regarding Mr. Brewer’s attempt to take possession of the property as his deceased sister's heir. Coincidentally, this visit happened the day after Deputy King had unlocked the house for a completely different reason. He was there now not by choice: he had been instructed to accompany his superior and at that moment could think of nothing smarter than pretending to be eager to follow orders.

Carelessly opening the front door, which to his surprise was not locked, the sheriff was amazed to see, lying on the floor of the passage into which it opened, a confused heap of men’s apparel.  Examination showed it to consist of two hats, and the same number of coats, waistcoats and scarves, all in a remarkably good state of preservation, albeit somewhat defiled by the dust in which they lay.  Mr. Brewer was equally astonished, but Mr. King’s emotion is not of record.  With a new and lively interest in his own actions the sheriff now unlatched and pushed open a door on the right, and the three entered.  The room was apparently vacant—no; as their eyes became accustomed to the dimmer light something was visible in the farthest angle of the wall.  It was a human figure—that of a man crouching close in the corner.  Something in the attitude made the intruders halt when they had barely passed the threshold.  The figure more and more clearly defined itself.  The man was upon one knee, his back in the angle of the wall, his shoulders elevated to the level of his ears, his hands before his face, palms outward, the fingers spread and crooked like claws; the white face turned upward on the retracted neck had an expression of unutterable fright, the mouth half open, the eyes incredibly expanded.  He was stone dead.  Yet, with the exception of a bowie-knife, which had evidently fallen from his own hand, not another object was in the room.

Carelessly opening the front door, which to his surprise was not locked, the sheriff was amazed to see a jumbled pile of men’s clothing on the floor of the hallway. Upon closer inspection, he found two hats, and the same number of coats, vests, and scarves, all in surprisingly good condition, though somewhat covered in dust. Mr. Brewer was equally taken aback, but Mr. King’s reaction isn’t recorded. With a newfound and eager interest in what he was doing, the sheriff unlatched and pushed open a door on the right, and the three of them entered. The room seemed to be empty—no; as their eyes adjusted to the dim light, something became visible in the far corner of the wall. It was a human figure—a man crouched in the corner. Something about the posture made the intruders stop just as they crossed the threshold. The figure increasingly came into focus. The man was on one knee, his back against the wall, his shoulders raised to his ears, his hands up to his face, palms out, fingers spread and curled like claws; the white face tilted upward on his strained neck had an expression of pure terror, the mouth half open, the eyes wildly wide. He was stone dead. Yet, aside from a bowie knife that had obviously fallen from his hand, there was nothing else in the room.

In thick dust that covered the floor were some confused footprints near the door and along the wall through which it opened.  Along one of the adjoining walls, too, past the boarded-up windows, was the trail made by the man himself in reaching his corner.  Instinctively in approaching the body the three men followed that trail.  The sheriff grasped one of the outthrown arms; it was as rigid as iron, and the application of a gentle force rocked the entire body without altering the relation of its parts.  Brewer, pale with excitement, gazed intently into the distorted face.  “God of mercy!” he suddenly cried, “it is Manton!”

In the thick dust covering the floor, there were some confused footprints near the door and along the wall where it opened. Along one of the adjacent walls, too, past the boarded-up windows, was the path made by the man himself as he reached his corner. Instinctively, the three men followed that path as they approached the body. The sheriff grabbed one of the outstretched arms; it was as rigid as iron, and even when he applied a gentle force, the entire body rocked without changing the position of its parts. Brewer, pale with excitement, stared intently at the distorted face. “God of mercy!” he suddenly exclaimed, “it’s Manton!”

“You are right,” said King, with an evident attempt at calmness: “I knew Manton.  He then wore a full beard and his hair long, but this is he.”

"You’re right," said King, clearly trying to stay calm. “I knew Manton. Back then, he had a full beard and long hair, but this is him."

He might have added: “I recognized him when he challenged Rosser.  I told Rosser and Sancher who he was before we played him this horrible trick.  When Rosser left this dark room at our heels, forgetting his outer clothing in the excitement, and driving away with us in his shirt sleeves—all through the discreditable proceedings we knew whom we were dealing with, murderer and coward that he was!”

He could have added, “I recognized him when he confronted Rosser. I told Rosser and Sancher who he was before we played this awful trick on him. When Rosser left this dark room behind us, forgetting his coat in the excitement, and drove off with us in his shirt sleeves—all through this shameful situation, we knew who we were dealing with, the murderer and coward that he was!”

But nothing of this did Mr. King say.  With his better light he was trying to penetrate the mystery of the man’s death.  That he had not once moved from the corner where he had been stationed; that his posture was that of neither attack nor defense; that he had dropped his weapon; that he had obviously perished of sheer horror of something that he saw—these were circumstances which Mr. King’s disturbed intelligence could not rightly comprehend.

But Mr. King didn’t say any of this. With his better understanding, he was trying to figure out the mystery of the man's death. The fact that he hadn’t moved from the corner where he had been positioned; that his stance was neither offensive nor defensive; that he had dropped his weapon; that he had clearly died from sheer terror at something he saw—these were circumstances that Mr. King’s unsettled mind couldn’t fully grasp.

Groping in intellectual darkness for a clew to his maze of doubt, his gaze, directed mechanically downward in the way of one who ponders momentous matters, fell upon something which, there, in the light of day and in the presence of living companions, affected him with terror.  In the dust of years that lay thick upon the floor—leading from the door by which they had entered, straight across the room to within a yard of Manton’s crouching corpse—were three parallel lines of footprints—light but definite impressions of bare feet, the outer ones those of small children, the inner a woman’s.  From the point at which they ended they did not return; they pointed all one way.  Brewer, who had observed them at the same moment, was leaning forward in an attitude of rapt attention, horribly pale.

Groping in intellectual darkness for a clue to his confusion, his gaze, absentmindedly directed downward like someone deep in thought, fell upon something that, in the daylight and in the company of others, filled him with terror. In the thick dust on the floor—leading from the door they had entered, straight across the room to just a yard from Manton’s crouching corpse—were three parallel lines of footprints—light but clear impressions of bare feet, the outer ones belonging to small children and the inner ones to a woman. From the point where they stopped, they didn’t turn back; they all pointed in the same direction. Brewer, who had noticed them at the same time, was leaning forward in a position of intense focus, deathly pale.

“Look at that!” he cried, pointing with both hands at the nearest print of the woman’s right foot, where she had apparently stopped and stood.  “The middle toe is missing—it was Gertrude!”

“Look at that!” he shouted, pointing with both hands at the nearest print of the woman’s right foot, where she had apparently stopped and stood. “The middle toe is missing—it was Gertrude!”

Gertrude was the late Mrs. Manton, sister to Mr. Brewer.

Gertrude was the late Mrs. Manton, sister of Mr. Brewer.

p. 252JOHN MORTONSON’S FUNERAL [252]

John Mortonson was dead: his lines in “the tragedy ‘Man’” had all been spoken and he had left the stage.

John Mortonson was dead: his lines in “the tragedy ‘Man’” had all been spoken and he had exited the stage.

The body rested in a fine mahogany coffin fitted with a plate of glass.  All arrangements for the funeral had been so well attended to that had the deceased known he would doubtless have approved.  The face, as it showed under the glass, was not disagreeable to look upon: it bore a faint smile, and as the death had been painless, had not been distorted beyond the repairing power of the undertaker.  At two o’clock of the afternoon the friends were to assemble to pay their last tribute of respect to one who had no further need of friends and respect.  The surviving members of the family came severally every few minutes to the casket and wept above the placid features beneath the glass.  This did them no good; it did no good to John Mortonson; but in the presence of death reason and philosophy are silent.

The body lay in an elegant mahogany coffin topped with a glass panel. All the funeral arrangements had been so thoroughly taken care of that if the deceased had known, he would undoubtedly have approved. The face visible beneath the glass was not unpleasant to see; it had a slight smile, and since the death had been painless, it wasn’t distorted beyond the undertaker's ability to fix. Friends were set to gather at two o'clock that afternoon to pay their final respects to someone who no longer needed friends or respect. Family members came by one at a time to the casket, crying over the calm features beneath the glass. This brought them no comfort; it didn’t help John Mortonson either; but in the face of death, reason and philosophy fall silent.

As the hour of two approached the friends began to arrive and after offering such consolation to the stricken relatives as the proprieties of the occasion required, solemnly seated themselves about the room with an augmented consciousness of their importance in the scheme funereal.  Then the minister came, and in that overshadowing presence the lesser lights went into eclipse.  His entrance was followed by that of the widow, whose lamentations filled the room.  She approached the casket and after leaning her face against the cold glass for a moment was gently led to a seat near her daughter.  Mournfully and low the man of God began his eulogy of the dead, and his doleful voice, mingled with the sobbing which it was its purpose to stimulate and sustain, rose and fell, seemed to come and go, like the sound of a sullen sea.  The gloomy day grew darker as he spoke; a curtain of cloud underspread the sky and a few drops of rain fell audibly.  It seemed as if all nature were weeping for John Mortonson.

As two o'clock approached, the friends started to arrive and, after offering whatever comfort the occasion called for to the grieving family, took their seats around the room, feeling a heightened sense of their role in the funeral proceedings. Then the minister arrived, and in his overwhelming presence, everyone else seemed to fade into the background. His arrival was followed by the widow, whose cries filled the space. She walked over to the casket, leaned her face against the cold glass for a moment, and was then gently guided to a seat beside her daughter. The clergyman began his eulogy for the deceased in a mournful tone, his somber voice intertwined with the sobs it was meant to evoke and support, rising and falling like the sound of a distant, restless ocean. The dark day seemed to grow even gloomier as he spoke; a blanket of clouds covered the sky, and a few drops of rain fell, clearly audible. It felt as if all of nature was mourning for John Mortonson.

When the minister had finished his eulogy with prayer a hymn was sung and the pall-bearers took their places beside the bier.  As the last notes of the hymn died away the widow ran to the coffin, cast herself upon it and sobbed hysterically.  Gradually, however, she yielded to dissuasion, becoming more composed; and as the minister was in the act of leading her away her eyes sought the face of the dead beneath the glass.  She threw up her arms and with a shriek fell backward insensible.

When the minister finished his eulogy with a prayer, a hymn was sung, and the pallbearers took their positions beside the coffin. As the last notes of the hymn faded away, the widow ran to the coffin, threw herself onto it, and sobbed uncontrollably. Gradually, though, she was persuaded to calm down, becoming more composed. Just as the minister was about to lead her away, her eyes found the face of the deceased beneath the glass. She raised her arms and, with a scream, fainted backward.

The mourners sprang forward to the coffin, the friends followed, and as the clock on the mantel solemnly struck three all were staring down upon the face of John Mortonson, deceased.

The mourners rushed to the coffin, followed by friends, and as the clock on the mantel solemnly chimed three, everyone was looking down at the face of John Mortonson, who had passed away.

They turned away, sick and faint.  One man, trying in his terror to escape the awful sight, stumbled against the coffin so heavily as to knock away one of its frail supports.  The coffin fell to the floor, the glass was shattered to bits by the concussion.

They turned away, feeling sick and faint. One man, in his panic to escape the horrifying scene, stumbled into the coffin hard enough to knock away one of its weak supports. The coffin crashed to the floor, and the glass shattered into pieces from the impact.

From the opening crawled John Mortonson’s cat, which lazily leapt to the floor, sat up, tranquilly wiped its crimson muzzle with a forepaw, then walked with dignity from the room.

From the opening, John Mortonson’s cat crawled out, lazily jumped to the floor, sat up, calmly wiped its red muzzle with a front paw, and then walked out of the room with dignity.

p. 255THE REALM OF THE UNREAL

I

For a part of the distance between Auburn and Newcastle the road—first on one side of a creek and then on the other—occupies the whole bottom of the ravine, being partly cut out of the steep hillside, and partly built up with bowlders removed from the creek-bed by the miners.  The hills are wooded, the course of the ravine is sinuous.  In a dark night careful driving is required in order not to go off into the water.  The night that I have in memory was dark, the creek a torrent, swollen by a recent storm.  I had driven up from Newcastle and was within about a mile of Auburn in the darkest and narrowest part of the ravine, looking intently ahead of my horse for the roadway.  Suddenly I saw a man almost under the animal’s nose, and reined in with a jerk that came near setting the creature upon its haunches.

For part of the distance between Auburn and Newcastle, the road—first on one side of a creek and then on the other—runs along the entire bottom of the ravine, partly carved out of the steep hillside and partly built up with boulders taken from the creek bed by the miners. The hills are covered with trees, and the path of the ravine twists and turns. On a dark night, careful driving is essential to avoid going into the water. The night I remember was pitch black, with the creek a raging torrent, swollen from a recent storm. I had driven up from Newcastle and was just about a mile from Auburn, in the darkest and narrowest part of the ravine, intently scanning ahead for the road. Suddenly, I spotted a man right in front of the horse, and I pulled the reins hard, almost making the animal rear up.

“I beg your pardon,” I said; “I did not see you, sir.”

"I’m sorry," I said; "I didn't see you, sir."

“You could hardly be expected to see me,” the man replied, civilly, approaching the side of the vehicle; “and the noise of the creek prevented my hearing you.”

“You could hardly have seen me,” the man said politely, walking over to the side of the vehicle; “and the sound of the creek kept me from hearing you.”

I at once recognized the voice, although five years had passed since I had heard it.  I was not particularly well pleased to hear it now.

I immediately recognized the voice, even though five years had gone by since I last heard it. I wasn't very happy to hear it now.

“You are Dr. Dorrimore, I think,” said I.

"You’re Dr. Dorrimore, right?" I said.

“Yes; and you are my good friend Mr. Manrich.  I am more than glad to see you—the excess,” he added, with a light laugh, “being due to the fact that I am going your way, and naturally expect an invitation to ride with you.”

“Yes; and you are my good friend Mr. Manrich. I’m really happy to see you—the extra excitement,” he added with a light laugh, “comes from the fact that I’m headed your way and naturally expect an invitation to ride with you.”

“Which I extend with all my heart.”

"Which I offer with all my heart."

That was not altogether true.

That wasn't entirely true.

Dr. Dorrimore thanked me as he seated himself beside me, and I drove cautiously forward, as before.  Doubtless it is fancy, but it seems to me now that the remaining distance was made in a chill fog; that I was uncomfortably cold; that the way was longer than ever before, and the town, when we reached it, cheerless, forbidding, and desolate.  It must have been early in the evening, yet I do not recollect a light in any of the houses nor a living thing in the streets.  Dorrimore explained at some length how he happened to be there, and where he had been during the years that had elapsed since I had seen him.  I recall the fact of the narrative, but none of the facts narrated.  He had been in foreign countries and had returned—this is all that my memory retains, and this I already knew.  As to myself I cannot remember that I spoke a word, though doubtless I did.  Of one thing I am distinctly conscious: the man’s presence at my side was strangely distasteful and disquieting—so much so that when I at last pulled up under the lights of the Putnam House I experienced a sense of having escaped some spiritual peril of a nature peculiarly forbidding.  This sense of relief was somewhat modified by the discovery that Dr. Dorrimore was living at the same hotel.

Dr. Dorrimore thanked me as he sat down next to me, and I drove carefully forward, just like before. It’s probably just my imagination, but it feels like the rest of the distance was covered in a cold fog; that I was uncomfortably chilly; that the journey took longer than ever, and the town, when we finally arrived, seemed grim, uninviting, and lifeless. It must have been early evening, yet I don’t remember seeing a light in any of the houses or any living thing in the streets. Dorrimore went on for a while explaining why he was there and where he had been during the years since I last saw him. I remember he told a story, but I can't recall any of the details. He had traveled abroad and had come back—that’s all my memory holds, and I already knew that. As for me, I can’t remember saying anything, though I must have. One thing I distinctly feel: having him beside me was oddly unpleasant and unsettling—so much so that when I finally stopped under the lights of the Putnam House, I felt like I had escaped some kind of spiritual danger that felt particularly threatening. This feeling of relief was slightly lessened when I found out that Dr. Dorrimore was staying at the same hotel.

II

In partial explanation of my feelings regarding Dr. Dorrimore I will relate briefly the circumstances under which I had met him some years before.  One evening a half-dozen men of whom I was one were sitting in the library of the Bohemian Club in San Francisco.  The conversation had turned to the subject of sleight-of-hand and the feats of the prestidigitateurs, one of whom was then exhibiting at a local theatre.

In part explaining my feelings about Dr. Dorrimore, I’ll briefly share the circumstances under which I met him some years ago. One evening, a half-dozen men, including me, were sitting in the library of the Bohemian Club in San Francisco. The conversation shifted to sleight-of-hand and the tricks of the prestidigitateurs, one of whom was performing at a local theater at the time.

“These fellows are pretenders in a double sense,” said one of the party; “they can do nothing which it is worth one’s while to be made a dupe by.  The humblest wayside juggler in India could mystify them to the verge of lunacy.”

“These guys are fake in two ways,” said one of the group; “they can’t do anything that’s worth being fooled by. Even the simplest street performer in India could confuse them to the point of madness.”

“For example, how?” asked another, lighting a cigar.

“For example, how?” asked another, lighting a cigar.

“For example, by all their common and familiar performances—throwing large objects into the air which never come down; causing plants to sprout, grow visibly and blossom, in bare ground chosen by spectators; putting a man into a wicker basket, piercing him through and through with a sword while he shrieks and bleeds, and then—the basket being opened nothing is there; tossing the free end of a silken ladder into the air, mounting it and disappearing.”

“For example, through their typical and well-known acts—throwing big objects into the air that never fall back down; making plants sprout, visibly grow, and bloom in empty ground picked by the audience; putting a man in a wicker basket, stabbing him repeatedly with a sword while he screams and bleeds, and then—when the basket is opened, there’s nothing inside; tossing the free end of a silk ladder into the air, climbing it, and vanishing.”

“Nonsense!” I said, rather uncivilly, I fear.  “You surely do not believe such things?”

“Nonsense!” I said, a bit rudely, I’m afraid. “You can’t possibly believe that, can you?”

“Certainly not: I have seen them too often.”

"Definitely not: I've seen them way too many times."

“But I do,” said a journalist of considerable local fame as a picturesque reporter.  “I have so frequently related them that nothing but observation could shake my conviction.  Why, gentlemen, I have my own word for it.”

“But I do,” said a journalist known locally for his vivid reporting. “I’ve told these stories so many times that only direct observation could change my mind. Honestly, gentlemen, I stand by what I say.”

Nobody laughed—all were looking at something behind me.  Turning in my seat I saw a man in evening dress who had just entered the room.  He was exceedingly dark, almost swarthy, with a thin face, black-bearded to the lips, an abundance of coarse black hair in some disorder, a high nose and eyes that glittered with as soulless an expression as those of a cobra.  One of the group rose and introduced him as Dr. Dorrimore, of Calcutta.  As each of us was presented in turn he acknowledged the fact with a profound bow in the Oriental manner, but with nothing of Oriental gravity.  His smile impressed me as cynical and a trifle contemptuous.  His whole demeanor I can describe only as disagreeably engaging.

Nobody laughed—everyone was staring at something behind me. Turning in my seat, I saw a man in evening wear who had just entered the room. He was very dark, almost swarthy, with a thin face, a black beard that reached his lips, and a messy mop of coarse black hair. He had a prominent nose and eyes that sparkled with a soulless intensity, like those of a cobra. One of the group stood up and introduced him as Dr. Dorrimore from Calcutta. As each of us was introduced in turn, he responded with a deep bow in the Oriental style, but without any of the typical seriousness. His smile struck me as cynical and slightly contemptuous. His whole demeanor was, in a way, unappealingly charismatic.

His presence led the conversation into other channels.  He said little—I do not recall anything of what he did say.  I thought his voice singularly rich and melodious, but it affected me in the same way as his eyes and smile.  In a few minutes I rose to go.  He also rose and put on his overcoat.

His presence changed the direction of the conversation. He spoke very little—I can't remember anything specific that he said. I found his voice to be remarkably rich and pleasant, but it had the same effect on me as his eyes and smile. After a few minutes, I stood up to leave. He also got up and put on his overcoat.

“Mr. Manrich,” he said, “I am going your way.”

“Mr. Manrich,” he said, “I’m heading in your direction.”

“The devil you are!” I thought.  “How do you know which way I am going?”  Then I said, “I shall be pleased to have your company.”

“The devil you are!” I thought. “How do you know which way I'm going?” Then I said, “I’d be happy to have your company.”

We left the building together.  No cabs were in sight, the street cars had gone to bed, there was a full moon and the cool night air was delightful; we walked up the California street hill.  I took that direction thinking he would naturally wish to take another, toward one of the hotels.

We left the building together. No cabs were around, the streetcars had stopped running, there was a full moon, and the cool night air felt great; we walked up the California street hill. I chose that direction, assuming he’d probably want to go another way, toward one of the hotels.

“You do not believe what is told of the Hindu jugglers,” he said abruptly.

“You don't believe what people say about the Hindu jugglers,” he said abruptly.

“How do you know that?” I asked.

“How do you know that?” I asked.

Without replying he laid his hand lightly upon my arm and with the other pointed to the stone sidewalk directly in front.  There, almost at our feet, lay the dead body of a man, the face upturned and white in the moonlight!  A sword whose hilt sparkled with gems stood fixed and upright in the breast; a pool of blood had collected on the stones of the sidewalk.

Without saying a word, he rested his hand gently on my arm and with his other hand pointed to the stone sidewalk right in front of us. There, nearly at our feet, was the lifeless body of a man, his face turned up and pale in the moonlight! A sword, its hilt glimmering with jewels, was embedded upright in his chest; a puddle of blood had gathered on the stones of the sidewalk.

I was startled and terrified—not only by what I saw, but by the circumstances under which I saw it.  Repeatedly during our ascent of the hill my eyes, I thought, had traversed the whole reach of that sidewalk, from street to street.  How could they have been insensible to this dreadful object now so conspicuous in the white moonlight?

I was shocked and scared—not just by what I saw, but also by the situation in which I saw it. As we climbed the hill, I believed my eyes had scanned that entire sidewalk, from one street to the other. How could they have missed this horrifying sight that was now so clear in the bright moonlight?

As my dazed faculties cleared I observed that the body was in evening dress; the overcoat thrown wide open revealed the dress-coat, the white tie, the broad expanse of shirt front pierced by the sword.  And—horrible revelation!—the face, except for its pallor, was that of my companion!  It was to the minutest detail of dress and feature Dr. Dorrimore himself.  Bewildered and horrified, I turned to look for the living man.  He was nowhere visible, and with an added terror I retired from the place, down the hill in the direction whence I had come.  I had taken but a few strides when a strong grasp upon my shoulder arrested me.  I came near crying out with terror: the dead man, the sword still fixed in his breast, stood beside me!  Pulling out the sword with his disengaged hand, he flung it from him, the moonlight glinting upon the jewels of its hilt and the unsullied steel of its blade.  It fell with a clang upon the sidewalk ahead and—vanished!  The man, swarthy as before, relaxed his grasp upon my shoulder and looked at me with the same cynical regard that I had observed on first meeting him.  The dead have not that look—it partly restored me, and turning my head backward, I saw the smooth white expanse of sidewalk, unbroken from street to street.

As my foggy mind cleared, I realized that the body was dressed for the evening; the overcoat flung wide open revealed the dress coat, the white tie, and the broad shirt front pierced by a sword. And—horrible revelation!—the face, aside from its paleness, was that of my companion! It was Dr. Dorrimore himself, down to the smallest detail of his outfit and features. Bewildered and horrified, I turned to search for the living man. He was nowhere to be seen, and with a growing sense of dread, I backed away down the hill in the direction I had come from. I had taken only a few steps when a strong grip on my shoulder stopped me. I nearly cried out in terror: the dead man, with the sword still embedded in his chest, stood next to me! Pulling the sword out with his free hand, he flung it away, the moonlight glinting off the jewels in its hilt and the shining steel of its blade. It clanged onto the sidewalk ahead and—vanished! The man, looking as dark and imposing as before, loosened his grip on my shoulder and regarded me with the same cynical look I’d noticed when we first met. The dead don’t have that expression—it partly calmed me, and turning my head back, I saw the smooth, white expanse of sidewalk, uninterrupted from street to street.

“What is all this nonsense, you devil?” I demanded, fiercely enough, though weak and trembling in every limb.

“What is all this nonsense, you devil?” I demanded, fiercely enough, even though I was weak and trembling in every limb.

“It is what some are pleased to call jugglery,” he answered, with a light, hard laugh.

“It’s what some people like to call juggling,” he replied with a casual, sharp laugh.

He turned down Dupont street and I saw him no more until we met in the Auburn ravine.

He went down Dupont street, and I didn't see him again until we met in the Auburn ravine.

III

On the day after my second meeting with Dr. Dorrimore I did not see him: the clerk in the Putnam House explained that a slight illness confined him to his rooms.  That afternoon at the railway station I was surprised and made happy by the unexpected arrival of Miss Margaret Corray and her mother, from Oakland.

On the day after my second meeting with Dr. Dorrimore, I didn’t see him; the clerk at the Putnam House said he was stuck in his room due to a minor illness. That afternoon at the train station, I was surprised and delighted by the unexpected arrival of Miss Margaret Corray and her mother from Oakland.

This is not a love story.  I am no storyteller, and love as it is cannot be portrayed in a literature dominated and enthralled by the debasing tyranny which “sentences letters” in the name of the Young Girl.  Under the Young Girl’s blighting reign—or rather under the rule of those false Ministers of the Censure who have appointed themselves to the custody of her welfare—love

This isn't a love story. I'm not a storyteller, and love can't be captured in a world of literature that's controlled and captivated by the degrading tyranny that "judges writing" in the name of the Young Girl. Under the Young Girl's oppressive rule—or rather under the authority of those fake Ministers of Censorship who have taken it upon themselves to protect her interests—love

         veils her sacred fires,
And, unaware, Morality expires,

hides her sacred fires,
And, without realizing, Morality disappears,

famished upon the sifted meal and distilled water of a prudish purveyance.

famished from the refined meal and filtered water of a proper supply.

Let it suffice that Miss Corray and I were engaged in marriage.  She and her mother went to the hotel at which I lived, and for two weeks I saw her daily.  That I was happy needs hardly be said; the only bar to my perfect enjoyment of those golden days was the presence of Dr. Dorrimore, whom I had felt compelled to introduce to the ladies.

Let it be enough to say that Miss Corray and I were engaged to be married. She and her mother came to the hotel where I was staying, and for two weeks, I saw her every day. It's obvious that I was happy; the only thing that kept me from fully enjoying those wonderful days was Dr. Dorrimore's presence, whom I felt I had to introduce to the ladies.

By them he was evidently held in favor.  What could I say?  I knew absolutely nothing to his discredit.  His manners were those of a cultivated and considerate gentleman; and to women a man’s manner is the man.  On one or two occasions when I saw Miss Corray walking with him I was furious, and once had the indiscretion to protest.  Asked for reasons, I had none to give and fancied I saw in her expression a shade of contempt for the vagaries of a jealous mind.  In time I grew morose and consciously disagreeable, and resolved in my madness to return to San Francisco the next day.  Of this, however, I said nothing.

He was clearly in their good books. What could I say? I didn’t know anything bad about him. His manners were those of a well-educated and considerate gentleman; and to women, a man's manner is who he is. A couple of times when I saw Miss Corray walking with him, I was furious, and once I foolishly expressed my frustration. When asked for reasons, I had none to offer and thought I saw a hint of contempt in her expression for the whims of a jealous mind. Over time, I became moody and intentionally unpleasant, and in my madness, I decided to go back to San Francisco the next day. I didn’t mention any of this, though.

IV

There was at Auburn an old, abandoned cemetery.  It was nearly in the heart of the town, yet by night it was as gruesome a place as the most dismal of human moods could crave.  The railings about the plats were prostrate, decayed, or altogether gone.  Many of the graves were sunken, from others grew sturdy pines, whose roots had committed unspeakable sin.  The headstones were fallen and broken across; brambles overran the ground; the fence was mostly gone, and cows and pigs wandered there at will; the place was a dishonor to the living, a calumny on the dead, a blasphemy against God.

There was an old, abandoned cemetery in Auburn. It was almost in the center of town, but at night, it was as creepy as the darkest human feelings could desire. The railings around the plots were either lying flat, rotting, or completely missing. Many graves were sunken, and sturdy pines grew from others, their roots having committed unspeakable acts. The headstones were toppled and broken; brambles covered the ground; the fence was mostly gone, and cows and pigs roamed freely; the place was a disgrace to the living, an insult to the dead, and a disrespect to God.

The evening of the day on which I had taken my madman’s resolution to depart in anger from all that was dear to me found me in that congenial spot.  The light of the half moon fell ghostly through the foliage of trees in spots and patches, revealing much that was unsightly, and the black shadows seemed conspiracies withholding to the proper time revelations of darker import.  Passing along what had been a gravel path, I saw emerging from shadow the figure of Dr. Dorrimore.  I was myself in shadow, and stood still with clenched hands and set teeth, trying to control the impulse to leap upon and strangle him.  A moment later a second figure joined him and clung to his arm.  It was Margaret Corray!

The evening after I made my impulsive decision to angrily leave everything that I loved found me in that familiar place. The light of the half moon filtered ghostly through the tree leaves in spots and patches, highlighting many unsightly things, while the dark shadows felt like conspiracies waiting for the right moment to reveal something even darker. As I walked along what used to be a gravel path, I saw the figure of Dr. Dorrimore appear from the shadows. I was in shadow myself, standing still with clenched fists and gritted teeth, trying to control the urge to jump out and strangle him. A moment later, another figure joined him and clung to his arm. It was Margaret Corray!

I cannot rightly relate what occurred.  I know that I sprang forward, bent upon murder; I know that I was found in the gray of the morning, bruised and bloody, with finger marks upon my throat.  I was taken to the Putnam House, where for days I lay in a delirium.  All this I know, for I have been told.  And of my own knowledge I know that when consciousness returned with convalescence I sent for the clerk of the hotel.

I can't really explain what happened. I remember rushing forward, set on killing someone; I know I was found in the early morning light, bruised and covered in blood, with fingerprints on my neck. I was taken to the Putnam House, where I lay in a delirious state for days. I know all this because I've been told. And I do know that when I regained consciousness and started to get better, I asked to see the hotel clerk.

“Are Mrs. Corray and her daughter still here?” I asked.

“Are Mrs. Corray and her daughter still around?” I asked.

“What name did you say?”

“What name did you say?”

“Corray.”

"Corey."

“Nobody of that name has been here.”

“There's no one by that name who's been here.”

“I beg you will not trifle with me,” I said petulantly.  “You see that I am all right now; tell me the truth.”

“I’m begging you not to mess with me,” I said impatiently. “You can see that I’m fine now; just tell me the truth.”

“I give you my word,” he replied with evident sincerity, “we have had no guests of that name.”

“I promise you,” he replied earnestly, “we haven’t had any guests by that name.”

His words stupefied me.  I lay for a few moments in silence; then I asked: “Where is Dr. Dorrimore?”

His words stunned me. I lay there in silence for a few moments; then I asked, “Where is Dr. Dorrimore?”

“He left on the morning of your fight and has not been heard of since.  It was a rough deal he gave you.”

“He left on the morning of your fight and hasn’t been heard from since. It was a tough break he handed you.”

V

Such are the facts of this case.  Margaret Corray is now my wife.  She has never seen Auburn, and during the weeks whose history as it shaped itself in my brain I have endeavored to relate, was living at her home in Oakland, wondering where her lover was and why he did not write.  The other day I saw in the Baltimore Sun the following paragraph:

Such are the facts of this case. Margaret Corray is now my wife. She has never seen Auburn, and during the weeks that I've tried to describe here, she was at her home in Oakland, wondering where her lover was and why he didn't write. The other day I saw the following paragraph in the Baltimore Sun:

“Professor Valentine Dorrimore, the hypnotist, had a large audience last night.  The lecturer, who has lived most of his life in India, gave some marvelous exhibitions of his power, hypnotizing anyone who chose to submit himself to the experiment, by merely looking at him.  In fact, he twice hypnotized the entire audience (reporters alone exempted), making all entertain the most extraordinary illusions.  The most valuable feature of the lecture was the disclosure of the methods of the Hindu jugglers in their famous performances, familiar in the mouths of travelers.  The professor declares that these thaumaturgists have acquired such skill in the art which he learned at their feet that they perform their miracles by simply throwing the ‘spectators’ into a state of hypnosis and telling them what to see and hear.  His assertion that a peculiarly susceptible subject may be kept in the realm of the unreal for weeks, months, and even years, dominated by whatever delusions and hallucinations the operator may from time to time suggest, is a trifle disquieting.”

“Professor Valentine Dorrimore, the hypnotist, had a big crowd last night. The lecturer, who has spent most of his life in India, showcased his incredible abilities by hypnotizing anyone who opted to participate, just by looking at him. In fact, he managed to hypnotize the entire audience twice (except for the reporters), making everyone experience the most amazing illusions. The highlight of the lecture was when he revealed the techniques used by Hindu magicians in their famous acts, which travelers often talk about. The professor claims that these performers have become so skilled in the art that he learned from them that they can create their miracles simply by putting the ‘spectators’ into a hypnotic state and telling them what to see and hear. His claim that a particularly susceptible subject can be kept in a state of unreality for weeks, months, or even years, controlled by whatever delusions and hallucinations the operator might suggest, is a bit unsettling.”

p. 268JOHN BARTINE’S WATCH

A STORY BY A PHYSICIAN

A STORY BY A DOCTOR

The exact time?  Good God! my friend, why do you insist?  One would think—but what does it matter; it is easily bedtime—isn’t that near enough?  But, here, if you must set your watch, take mine and see for yourself.”

The exact time? Good God! Why do you keep asking, my friend? You'd think—but what does it really matter? It’s about bedtime— isn’t that close enough? Here, if you really need to know, take my watch and check it yourself.”

With that he detached his watch—a tremendously heavy, old-fashioned one—from the chain, and handed it to me; then turned away, and walking across the room to a shelf of books, began an examination of their backs.  His agitation and evident distress surprised me; they appeared reasonless.  Having set my watch by his, I stepped over to where he stood and said, “Thank you.”

With that, he took his watch—a really heavy, old-fashioned one—from the chain and handed it to me. Then he turned away, walked across the room to a shelf of books, and started looking at their spines. His anxiety and clear distress caught me off guard; they seemed irrational. After setting my watch by his, I walked over to where he was standing and said, "Thank you."

As he took his timepiece and reattached it to the guard I observed that his hands were unsteady.  With a tact upon which I greatly prided myself, I sauntered carelessly to the sideboard and took some brandy and water; then, begging his pardon for my thoughtlessness, asked him to have some and went back to my seat by the fire, leaving him to help himself, as was our custom.  He did so and presently joined me at the hearth, as tranquil as ever.

As he grabbed his watch and clipped it back onto his pocket, I noticed his hands were shaky. With a casualness I liked to think I had mastered, I strolled over to the sideboard and poured myself some brandy and water. Then, apologizing for my rudeness, I asked him to join me and returned to my spot by the fire, letting him serve himself, as was our usual routine. He did, and soon joined me by the fireplace, seeming as calm as ever.

This odd little incident occurred in my apartment, where John Bartine was passing an evening.  We had dined together at the club, had come home in a cab and—in short, everything had been done in the most prosaic way; and why John Bartine should break in upon the natural and established order of things to make himself spectacular with a display of emotion, apparently for his own entertainment, I could nowise understand.  The more I thought of it, while his brilliant conversational gifts were commending themselves to my inattention, the more curious I grew, and of course had no difficulty in persuading myself that my curiosity was friendly solicitude.  That is the disguise that curiosity usually assumes to evade resentment.  So I ruined one of the finest sentences of his disregarded monologue by cutting it short without ceremony.

This strange little incident happened in my apartment while John Bartine was spending the evening with me. We had dinner together at the club, took a cab home, and everything had gone as normally as possible. So, I really couldn't understand why John Bartine felt the need to interrupt the natural flow of things with a dramatic display of emotion, seemingly just to entertain himself. The more I pondered it, while his impressive conversational skills failed to capture my attention, the more intrigued I became. Of course, I easily convinced myself that my curiosity was just friendly concern. That’s usually how curiosity disguises itself to avoid annoyance. So, I interrupted one of the best sentences of his ignored monologue by cutting him off abruptly.

“John Bartine,” I said, “you must try to forgive me if I am wrong, but with the light that I have at present I cannot concede your right to go all to pieces when asked the time o’ night.  I cannot admit that it is proper to experience a mysterious reluctance to look your own watch in the face and to cherish in my presence, without explanation, painful emotions which are denied to me, and which are none of my business.”

“John Bartine,” I said, “you’ll have to forgive me if I’m mistaken, but from what I see right now, I can’t understand why you’d fall apart when someone asks you the time. I can’t accept that it’s okay to feel a strange hesitation to check your own watch and to hold onto painful feelings in front of me without any explanation, especially when those feelings have nothing to do with me.”

To this ridiculous speech Bartine made no immediate reply, but sat looking gravely into the fire.  Fearing that I had offended I was about to apologize and beg him to think no more about the matter, when looking me calmly in the eyes he said:

To this ridiculous speech, Bartine didn’t respond right away but sat there, looking seriously into the fire. Worried that I had upset him, I was about to apologize and ask him to forget the whole thing when he looked me calmly in the eyes and said:

“My dear fellow, the levity of your manner does not at all disguise the hideous impudence of your demand; but happily I had already decided to tell you what you wish to know, and no manifestation of your unworthiness to hear it shall alter my decision.  Be good enough to give me your attention and you shall hear all about the matter.

"My dear friend, your lighthearted attitude doesn’t hide the outrageousness of your request; however, I had already decided to share what you want to know, and nothing about your unworthiness to hear it will change my mind. Please pay attention, and I will explain everything."

“This watch,” he said, “had been in my family for three generations before it fell to me.  Its original owner, for whom it was made, was my great-grandfather, Bramwell Olcott Bartine, a wealthy planter of Colonial Virginia, and as stanch a Tory as ever lay awake nights contriving new kinds of maledictions for the head of Mr. Washington, and new methods of aiding and abetting good King George.  One day this worthy gentleman had the deep misfortune to perform for his cause a service of capital importance which was not recognized as legitimate by those who suffered its disadvantages.  It does not matter what it was, but among its minor consequences was my excellent ancestor’s arrest one night in his own house by a party of Mr. Washington’s rebels.  He was permitted to say farewell to his weeping family, and was then marched away into the darkness which swallowed him up forever.  Not the slenderest clew to his fate was ever found.  After the war the most diligent inquiry and the offer of large rewards failed to turn up any of his captors or any fact concerning his disappearance.  He had disappeared, and that was all.”

“This watch,” he said, “has been in my family for three generations before it came to me. Its original owner, for whom it was made, was my great-grandfather, Bramwell Olcott Bartine, a wealthy plantation owner from Colonial Virginia, and as committed a Tory as anyone who ever stayed awake at night thinking up new curses for Mr. Washington and new ways to support good King George. One day, this respectable gentleman had the unfortunate luck to perform a service for his cause that was crucial but not recognized as legitimate by those who were impacted by it. It doesn’t matter what it was, but one of the minor consequences was my esteemed ancestor’s arrest one night in his own home by a group of Mr. Washington’s rebels. He was allowed to say goodbye to his crying family and was then taken away into the darkness that enveloped him forever. Not the faintest clue about his fate was ever found. After the war, even the most thorough investigations and offers of significant rewards didn’t uncover any of his captors or any information about his disappearance. He was gone, and that was all.”

Something in Bartine’s manner that was not in his words—I hardly knew what it was—prompted me to ask:

Something in Bartine’s demeanor that wasn’t in his words—I could hardly pinpoint what it was—made me ask:

“What is your view of the matter—of the justice of it?”

“What do you think about the situation—about its fairness?”

“My view of it,” he flamed out, bringing his clenched hand down upon the table as if he had been in a public house dicing with blackguards—“my view of it is that it was a characteristically dastardly assassination by that damned traitor, Washington, and his ragamuffin rebels!”

“My view of it,” he shouted, slamming his fist on the table like he was in a bar gambling with lowlifes—“is that it was a typical cowardly assassination by that damned traitor, Washington, and his ragtag rebels!”

For some minutes nothing was said: Bartine was recovering his temper, and I waited.  Then I said:

For a few minutes, no one spoke: Bartine was calming down, and I was just waiting. Then I said:

“Was that all?”

"Is that it?"

“No—there was something else.  A few weeks after my great-grandfather’s arrest his watch was found lying on the porch at the front door of his dwelling.  It was wrapped in a sheet of letter paper bearing the name of Rupert Bartine, his only son, my grandfather.  I am wearing that watch.”

“No—there was something else. A few weeks after my great-grandfather’s arrest, his watch was found lying on the porch at the front door of his house. It was wrapped in a sheet of letter paper with the name of Rupert Bartine, his only son, my grandfather. I am wearing that watch.”

Bartine paused.  His usually restless black eyes were staring fixedly into the grate, a point of red light in each, reflected from the glowing coals.  He seemed to have forgotten me.  A sudden threshing of the branches of a tree outside one of the windows, and almost at the same instant a rattle of rain against the glass, recalled him to a sense of his surroundings.  A storm had risen, heralded by a single gust of wind, and in a few moments the steady plash of the water on the pavement was distinctly heard.  I hardly know why I relate this incident; it seemed somehow to have a certain significance and relevancy which I am unable now to discern.  It at least added an element of seriousness, almost solemnity.  Bartine resumed:

Bartine paused. His usually restless black eyes were fixed intensely on the fireplace, two points of red light reflecting from the glowing coals. He seemed to have forgotten about me. A sudden rustling of tree branches outside one of the windows, and almost at the same moment, a downpour of rain against the glass, brought him back to reality. A storm had rolled in, announced by a single gust of wind, and within moments, the steady sound of water hitting the pavement was clearly audible. I’m not sure why I’m sharing this moment; it felt somehow significant and relevant, though I can’t quite grasp why now. It definitely added a sense of seriousness, almost solemnity. Bartine resumed:

“I have a singular feeling toward this watch—a kind of affection for it; I like to have it about me, though partly from its weight, and partly for a reason I shall now explain, I seldom carry it.  The reason is this: Every evening when I have it with me I feel an unaccountable desire to open and consult it, even if I can think of no reason for wishing to know the time.  But if I yield to it, the moment my eyes rest upon the dial I am filled with a mysterious apprehension—a sense of imminent calamity.  And this is the more insupportable the nearer it is to eleven o’clock—by this watch, no matter what the actual hour may be.  After the hands have registered eleven the desire to look is gone; I am entirely indifferent.  Then I can consult the thing as often as I like, with no more emotion than you feel in looking at your own.  Naturally I have trained myself not to look at that watch in the evening before eleven; nothing could induce me.  Your insistence this evening upset me a trifle.  I felt very much as I suppose an opium-eater might feel if his yearning for his special and particular kind of hell were re-enforced by opportunity and advice.

"I have a unique feeling for this watch—a sort of fondness for it; I like to have it with me, but partly because of its weight and partly for a reason I'll explain, I rarely carry it. The reason is this: Every evening when I have it with me, I feel this inexplicable urge to check it, even when I can’t think of any reason to know the time. But if I give in to that urge, the moment my eyes land on the dial, I’m struck by a strange anxiety—a sense of impending disaster. This feeling is even more unbearable the closer it gets to eleven o’clock—according to this watch, no matter what the actual time may be. After the hands hit eleven, the urge to look disappears; I’m completely indifferent. Then I can check it as often as I want without any more emotion than you feel when looking at your own. Naturally, I’ve trained myself not to look at that watch in the evening before eleven; nothing could make me do it. Your insistence this evening threw me off a bit. I felt very much like an opium addict might feel if their craving for a specific kind of hell was intensified by opportunity and encouragement."

“Now that is my story, and I have told it in the interest of your trumpery science; but if on any evening hereafter you observe me wearing this damnable watch, and you have the thoughtfulness to ask me the hour, I shall beg leave to put you to the inconvenience of being knocked down.”

“Now that's my story, and I've shared it for your silly science; but if any evening in the future you see me wearing this annoying watch, and you have the nerve to ask me the time, I’ll have to trouble you into the inconvenience of being knocked down.”

His humor did not amuse me.  I could see that in relating his delusion he was again somewhat disturbed.  His concluding smile was positively ghastly, and his eyes had resumed something more than their old restlessness; they shifted hither and thither about the room with apparent aimlessness and I fancied had taken on a wild expression, such as is sometimes observed in cases of dementia.  Perhaps this was my own imagination, but at any rate I was now persuaded that my friend was afflicted with a most singular and interesting monomania.  Without, I trust, any abatement of my affectionate solicitude for him as a friend, I began to regard him as a patient, rich in possibilities of profitable study.  Why not?  Had he not described his delusion in the interest of science?  Ah, poor fellow, he was doing more for science than he knew: not only his story but himself was in evidence.  I should cure him if I could, of course, but first I should make a little experiment in psychology—nay, the experiment itself might be a step in his restoration.

His humor didn't make me laugh. I could tell that as he talked about his delusion, he was a bit unsettled again. His final smile was downright eerie, and his eyes had taken on an unsettling restlessness; they darted around the room without any clear purpose, and I thought they looked wild, like something seen in cases of dementia. Maybe that was just my imagination, but I was convinced that my friend was suffering from a very unique and intriguing monomania. Without, I hope, losing any of my caring concern for him as a friend, I began to see him as a patient, full of potential for interesting study. Why not? Hadn't he shared his delusion for the sake of science? Ah, poor guy, he was contributing more to science than he realized: not just his story, but himself was at play. I definitely wanted to help him recover, but first I wanted to run a little psychological experiment—actually, the experiment itself might help him on his path to getting better.

“That is very frank and friendly of you, Bartine,” I said cordially, “and I’m rather proud of your confidence.  It is all very odd, certainly.  Do you mind showing me the watch?”

“That is very honest and friendly of you, Bartine,” I said warmly, “and I’m quite proud of your trust. It is certainly all very strange. Do you mind showing me the watch?”

He detached it from his waistcoat, chain and all, and passed it to me without a word.  The case was of gold, very thick and strong, and singularly engraved.  After closely examining the dial and observing that it was nearly twelve o’clock, I opened it at the back and was interested to observe an inner case of ivory, upon which was painted a miniature portrait in that exquisite and delicate manner which was in vogue during the eighteenth century.

He took it off his waistcoat, chain and all, and handed it to me without saying a word. The case was made of gold, very thick and sturdy, and uniquely engraved. After closely examining the dial and noticing it was almost twelve o’clock, I opened the back and was intrigued to see an inner case of ivory, featuring a miniature portrait painted in the exquisite and delicate style that was popular in the eighteenth century.

“Why, bless my soul!” I exclaimed, feeling a sharp artistic delight—“how under the sun did you get that done?  I thought miniature painting on ivory was a lost art.”

“Wow, you’ve really surprised me!” I said, feeling a rush of artistic joy—“how on earth did you manage to do that? I thought miniature painting on ivory was a thing of the past.”

“That,” he replied, gravely smiling, “is not I; it is my excellent great-grandfather, the late Bramwell Olcott Bartine, Esquire, of Virginia.  He was younger then than later—about my age, in fact.  It is said to resemble me; do you think so?”

“That's not me,” he said with a serious smile. “That's my amazing great-grandfather, the late Bramwell Olcott Bartine, Esquire, from Virginia. He was younger back then than he was later—about my age, actually. People say I look like him; do you think so?”

“Resemble you?  I should say so!  Barring the costume, which I supposed you to have assumed out of compliment to the art—or for vraisemblance, so to say—and the no mustache, that portrait is you in every feature, line, and expression.”

“Look like you? I would say so! Except for the outfit, which I thought you wore as a nod to the art—or for realism, so to speak—and the lack of a mustache, that portrait captures you in every detail, line, and expression.”

No more was said at that time.  Bartine took a book from the table and began reading.  I heard outside the incessant plash of the rain in the street.  There were occasional hurried footfalls on the sidewalks; and once a slower, heavier tread seemed to cease at my door—a policeman, I thought, seeking shelter in the doorway.  The boughs of the trees tapped significantly on the window panes, as if asking for admittance.  I remember it all through these years and years of a wiser, graver life.

No more was said at that time. Bartine picked up a book from the table and started reading. I heard the constant sound of rain outside splashing on the street. There were a few hurried footsteps on the sidewalks; and once, a slower, heavier step seemed to stop at my door—I thought it was a policeman looking for shelter in the doorway. The branches of the trees tapped softly on the window panes, as if requesting to be let in. I remember all of this over the years of a wiser, more serious life.

Seeing myself unobserved, I took the old-fashioned key that dangled from the chain and quickly turned back the hands of the watch a full hour; then, closing the case, I handed Bartine his property and saw him replace it on his person.

Seeing that no one was watching, I grabbed the old-fashioned key that hung from the chain and swiftly turned the hands of the watch back by an hour. Then, I closed the case and handed Bartine his watch back, watching as he put it back on himself.

“I think you said,” I began, with assumed carelessness, “that after eleven the sight of the dial no longer affects you.  As it is now nearly twelve”—looking at my own timepiece—“perhaps, if you don’t resent my pursuit of proof, you will look at it now.”

“I think you mentioned,” I started, acting nonchalant, “that after eleven, the sight of the clock doesn’t impact you anymore. Since it’s almost twelve now”—glancing at my watch—“maybe, if you don’t mind me trying to prove this, you could take a look at it now.”

He smiled good-humoredly, pulled out the watch again, opened it, and instantly sprang to his feet with a cry that Heaven has not had the mercy to permit me to forget!  His eyes, their blackness strikingly intensified by the pallor of his face, were fixed upon the watch, which he clutched in both hands.  For some time he remained in that attitude without uttering another sound; then, in a voice that I should not have recognized as his, he said:

He smiled warmly, pulled out the watch again, opened it, and suddenly jumped to his feet with a cry that I wish I could forget! His eyes, their darkness made even more intense by the paleness of his face, were fixed on the watch, which he held tightly in both hands. He stayed like that for a while without saying another word; then, in a voice I wouldn’t have recognized as his, he said:

“Damn you! it is two minutes to eleven!”

“Damn you! It’s two minutes to eleven!”

I was not unprepared for some such outbreak, and without rising replied, calmly enough:

I was somewhat prepared for this kind of outburst, and without getting up, I replied, pretty calmly:

“I beg your pardon; I must have misread your watch in setting my own by it.”

“I’m sorry; I must have read your watch wrong when I set mine.”

He shut the case with a sharp snap and put the watch in his pocket.  He looked at me and made an attempt to smile, but his lower lip quivered and he seemed unable to close his mouth.  His hands, also, were shaking, and he thrust them, clenched, into the pockets of his sack-coat.  The courageous spirit was manifestly endeavoring to subdue the coward body.  The effort was too great; he began to sway from side to side, as from vertigo, and before I could spring from my chair to support him his knees gave way and he pitched awkwardly forward and fell upon his face.  I sprang to assist him to rise; but when John Bartine rises we shall all rise.

He closed the case with a sharp snap and put the watch in his pocket. He looked at me and tried to smile, but his lower lip trembled and he seemed unable to shut his mouth. His hands were also shaking, and he stuffed them, clenched, into the pockets of his coat. The brave spirit was clearly trying to overpower the frightened body. The effort was too much; he started to sway back and forth, as if he were dizzy, and before I could jump from my chair to help him, his knees buckled and he stumbled awkwardly forward and fell on his face. I rushed to help him get up; but when John Bartine stands up, we’ll all stand up.

The post-mortem examination disclosed nothing; every organ was normal and sound.  But when the body had been prepared for burial a faint dark circle was seen to have developed around the neck; at least I was so assured by several persons who said they saw it, but of my own knowledge I cannot say if that was true.

The post-mortem exam revealed nothing; every organ was normal and healthy. But when the body was prepared for burial, a faint dark circle was noticed around the neck; several people told me they saw it, but I can't personally confirm if that's true.

Nor can I set limitations to the law of heredity.  I do not know that in the spiritual world a sentiment or emotion may not survive the heart that held it, and seek expression in a kindred life, ages removed.  Surely, if I were to guess at the fate of Bramwell Olcott Bartine, I should guess that he was hanged at eleven o’clock in the evening, and that he had been allowed several hours in which to prepare for the change.

Nor can I set limits on the law of heredity. I don’t know if in the spiritual world a feeling or emotion can’t survive beyond the person who felt it and seek expression in someone akin, even centuries later. Surely, if I had to guess what happened to Bramwell Olcott Bartine, I’d guess that he was hanged at eleven o'clock in the evening and that he had been given several hours to prepare for the change.

As to John Bartine, my friend, my patient for five minutes, and—Heaven forgive me!—my victim for eternity, there is no more to say.  He is buried, and his watch with him—I saw to that.  May God rest his soul in Paradise, and the soul of his Virginian ancestor, if, indeed, they are two souls.

As for John Bartine, my friend, my patient for five minutes, and—Heaven forgive me!—my victim for eternity, there’s nothing more to say. He’s buried, and his watch is with him—I made sure of that. May God rest his soul in Paradise, and the soul of his Virginian ancestor, if they are indeed two souls.

p. 280THE DAMNED THING

I
ONE DOES NOT ALWAYS EAT WHAT IS ON THE TABLE

By the light of a tallow candle which had been placed on one end of a rough table a man was reading something written in a book.  It was an old account book, greatly worn; and the writing was not, apparently, very legible, for the man sometimes held the page close to the flame of the candle to get a stronger light on it.  The shadow of the book would then throw into obscurity a half of the room, darkening a number of faces and figures; for besides the reader, eight other men were present.  Seven of them sat against the rough log walls, silent, motionless, and the room being small, not very far from the table.  By extending an arm any one of them could have touched the eighth man, who lay on the table, face upward, partly covered by a sheet, his arms at his sides.  He was dead.

By the light of a tallow candle placed at one end of a rough table, a man was reading something from a book. It was an old account book, worn out over time, and the writing didn’t seem very clear, since the man occasionally held the page close to the candle’s flame for better light. The shadow of the book would then obscure half the room, darkening several faces and figures; besides the reader, there were eight other men present. Seven of them sat silently against the rough log walls, motionless, and since the room was small, they were not far from the table. By stretching out an arm, any one of them could have touched the eighth man, who lay on the table, face up, partially covered by a sheet, his arms at his sides. He was dead.

The man with the book was not reading aloud, and no one spoke; all seemed to be waiting for something to occur; the dead man only was without expectation.  From the blank darkness outside came in, through the aperture that served for a window, all the ever unfamiliar noises of night in the wilderness—the long nameless note of a distant coyote; the stilly pulsing thrill of tireless insects in trees; strange cries of night birds, so different from those of the birds of day; the drone of great blundering beetles, and all that mysterious chorus of small sounds that seem always to have been but half heard when they have suddenly ceased, as if conscious of an indiscretion.  But nothing of all this was noted in that company; its members were not overmuch addicted to idle interest in matters of no practical importance; that was obvious in every line of their rugged faces—obvious even in the dim light of the single candle.  They were evidently men of the vicinity—farmers and woodsmen.

The man with the book wasn’t reading aloud, and no one talked; everyone seemed to be waiting for something to happen, except for the dead man, who had no expectations. From the pitch-black darkness outside, countless unfamiliar night sounds from the wilderness filtered in through the makeshift window—the long, haunting call of a distant coyote; the steady pulse of relentless insects in the trees; unusual calls from night birds that were so different from the daytime birds; the buzz of large, clumsy beetles, and that mysterious mix of small sounds that always seem to have been half-heard before they suddenly stop, as if aware they’ve been eavesdropping. But no one in that group was paying attention to any of this; their faces clearly showed they weren’t much interested in trivial matters; that was obvious in every line of their rugged features, even in the dim light of the single candle. They were clearly local men—farmers and woodsmen.

The person reading was a trifle different; one would have said of him that he was of the world, worldly, albeit there was that in his attire which attested a certain fellowship with the organisms of his environment.  His coat would hardly have passed muster in San Francisco; his foot-gear was not of urban origin, and the hat that lay by him on the floor (he was the only one uncovered) was such that if one had considered it as an article of mere personal adornment he would have missed its meaning.  In countenance the man was rather prepossessing, with just a hint of sternness; though that he may have assumed or cultivated, as appropriate to one in authority.  For he was a coroner.  It was by virtue of his office that he had possession of the book in which he was reading; it had been found among the dead man’s effects—in his cabin, where the inquest was now taking place.

The person reading was a bit different; you would say he was worldly, although there was something in his clothing that showed he blended in with his surroundings. His coat wouldn’t have met city standards in San Francisco; his shoes weren’t from an urban area, and the hat lying next to him on the floor (he was the only one without a hat) was such that if you saw it just as an accessory, you’d miss its significance. The man had a fairly appealing face, with a hint of sternness; though he may have adopted that look intentionally, fitting for someone in a position of authority. He was a coroner. It was because of his role that he had the book he was reading; it had been found among the deceased man's belongings—in his cabin, where the inquest was currently happening.

When the coroner had finished reading he put the book into his breast pocket.  At that moment the door was pushed open and a young man entered.  He, clearly, was not of mountain birth and breeding: he was clad as those who dwell in cities.  His clothing was dusty, however, as from travel.  He had, in fact, been riding hard to attend the inquest.

When the coroner finished reading, he placed the book in his breast pocket. At that moment, the door swung open and a young man walked in. Clearly, he wasn't from the mountains; he was dressed like a city dweller. However, his clothes were dusty, indicating he'd been traveling. In fact, he had been riding hard to make it to the inquest.

The coroner nodded; no one else greeted him.

The coroner nodded; no one else acknowledged him.

“We have waited for you,” said the coroner.  “It is necessary to have done with this business to-night.”

“We've been waiting for you,” said the coroner. “It’s essential to wrap this up tonight.”

The young man smiled.  “I am sorry to have kept you,” he said.  “I went away, not to evade your summons, but to post to my newspaper an account of what I suppose I am called back to relate.”

The young man smiled. “I’m sorry to have kept you,” he said. “I left not to avoid your call, but to send my newspaper a report about what I think I need to come back and share.”

The coroner smiled.

The coroner grinned.

“The account that you posted to your newspaper,” he said, “differs, probably, from that which you will give here under oath.”

“The story you shared in your newspaper,” he said, “is likely different from the one you'll tell here under oath.”

“That,” replied the other, rather hotly and with a visible flush, “is as you please.  I used manifold paper and have a copy of what I sent.  It was not written as news, for it is incredible, but as fiction.  It may go as a part of my testimony under oath.”

“That,” replied the other, a bit angrily and with a noticeable blush, “is up to you. I used carbon paper and have a copy of what I sent. It wasn't written as news, because it's unbelievable, but as fiction. It can be considered part of my testimony under oath.”

“But you say it is incredible.”

“But you say it’s awesome.”

“That is nothing to you, sir, if I also swear that it is true.”

"That means nothing to you, sir, even if I swear it's true."

The coroner was silent for a time, his eyes upon the floor.  The men about the sides of the cabin talked in whispers, but seldom withdrew their gaze from the face of the corpse.  Presently the coroner lifted his eyes and said: “We will resume the inquest.”

The coroner was quiet for a moment, his eyes fixed on the floor. The men around the cabin spoke in hushed tones, but rarely took their eyes off the corpse. After a while, the coroner looked up and said, “We will continue the inquest.”

The men removed their hats.  The witness was sworn.

The men took off their hats. The witness was sworn in.

“What is your name?” the coroner asked.

“What’s your name?” the coroner asked.

“William Harker.”

“Will Harker.”

“Age?”

"How old are you?"

“Twenty-seven.”

"27."

“You knew the deceased, Hugh Morgan?”

“You knew the person who passed away, Hugh Morgan?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“You were with him when he died?”

“You were with him when he passed away?”

“Near him.”

"Close to him."

“How did that happen—your presence, I mean?”

“How did that happen—your presence, I mean?”

“I was visiting him at this place to shoot and fish.  A part of my purpose, however, was to study him and his odd, solitary way of life.  He seemed a good model for a character in fiction.  I sometimes write stories.”

“I was visiting him at his place to go shooting and fishing. A part of my reason for being there, though, was to observe him and his strange, solitary lifestyle. He seemed like a great inspiration for a character in a story. I sometimes write stories.”

“I sometimes read them.”

"I occasionally read them."

“Thank you.”

"Thanks."

“Stories in general—not yours.”

“Stories in general—not yours.”

Some of the jurors laughed.  Against a sombre background humor shows high lights.  Soldiers in the intervals of battle laugh easily, and a jest in the death chamber conquers by surprise.

Some of the jurors laughed. Against a serious backdrop, humor stands out. Soldiers take a break from battle and laugh easily, and a joke in the death chamber surprises everyone.

“Relate the circumstances of this man’s death,” said the coroner.  “You may use any notes or memoranda that you please.”

“Tell us about how this man died,” said the coroner. “Feel free to use any notes or documents you have.”

The witness understood.  Pulling a manuscript from his breast pocket he held it near the candle and turning the leaves until he found the passage that he wanted began to read.

The witness got it. Pulling out a manuscript from his breast pocket, he held it close to the candle and flipped through the pages until he found the part he was looking for and started to read.

II
WHAT MAY HAPPEN IN A FIELD OF WILD OATS

“ . . . The sun had hardly risen when we left the house.  We were looking for quail, each with a shotgun, but we had only one dog.  Morgan said that our best ground was beyond a certain ridge that he pointed out, and we crossed it by a trail through the chaparral.  On the other side was comparatively level ground, thickly covered with wild oats.  As we emerged from the chaparral Morgan was but a few yards in advance.  Suddenly we heard, at a little distance to our right and partly in front, a noise as of some animal thrashing about in the bushes, which we could see were violently agitated.

“ . . . The sun had barely risen when we left the house. We were hunting quail, each with a shotgun, but we only had one dog. Morgan said our best spot was past a certain ridge he pointed out, so we crossed it via a trail through the chaparral. On the other side was relatively flat ground, covered thickly with wild oats. As we came out of the chaparral, Morgan was just a few yards ahead. Suddenly, we heard, a little ways to our right and partly in front of us, a noise like some animal thrashing around in the bushes, which we could see were shaking wildly.

“‘We’ve started a deer,’ I said.  ‘I wish we had brought a rifle.’

“‘We’ve spotted a deer,’ I said. ‘I wish we had brought a rifle.’”

“Morgan, who had stopped and was intently watching the agitated chaparral, said nothing, but had cocked both barrels of his gun and was holding it in readiness to aim.  I thought him a trifle excited, which surprised me, for he had a reputation for exceptional coolness, even in moments of sudden and imminent peril.

“Morgan, who had paused and was closely observing the restless chaparral, didn’t say anything but had cocked both barrels of his gun and was ready to aim. I thought he seemed a bit anxious, which surprised me because he was known for his remarkable calm, even in sudden and life-threatening situations.”

“‘O, come,’ I said.  ‘You are not going to fill up a deer with quail-shot, are you?’

“‘Oh, come on,’ I said. ‘You’re not going to shoot a deer with birdshot, are you?’”

“Still he did not reply; but catching a sight of his face as he turned it slightly toward me I was struck by the intensity of his look.  Then I understood that we had serious business in hand and my first conjecture was that we had ‘jumped’ a grizzly.  I advanced to Morgan’s side, cocking my piece as I moved.

“Still, he didn’t reply; but when I caught a glimpse of his face as he turned slightly toward me, I was struck by the intensity of his gaze. Then I realized we had serious business to deal with, and my first thought was that we had ‘jumped’ a grizzly. I moved up to Morgan’s side, readying my gun as I went.”

“The bushes were now quiet and the sounds had ceased, but Morgan was as attentive to the place as before.

“The bushes were now silent and the sounds had stopped, but Morgan was just as alert to the area as before.

“‘What is it?  What the devil is it?’ I asked.

“‘What is it? What on earth is it?’ I asked.”

“‘That Damned Thing!’ he replied, without turning his head.  His voice was husky and unnatural.  He trembled visibly.

“‘That Damned Thing!’ he said, without turning his head. His voice was rough and unnatural. He shook noticeably.

“I was about to speak further, when I observed the wild oats near the place of the disturbance moving in the most inexplicable way.  I can hardly describe it.  It seemed as if stirred by a streak of wind, which not only bent it, but pressed it down—crushed it so that it did not rise; and this movement was slowly prolonging itself directly toward us.

“I was about to say more when I noticed the wild oats near the disturbance moving in an oddly mysterious way. I can hardly explain it. It looked like they were being pushed by a gust of wind, which not only bent them but pressed them down—crushed them so that they didn’t spring back up; and this movement was slowly extending right toward us.”

“Nothing that I had ever seen had affected me so strangely as this unfamiliar and unaccountable phenomenon, yet I am unable to recall any sense of fear.  I remember—and tell it here because, singularly enough, I recollected it then—that once in looking carelessly out of an open window I momentarily mistook a small tree close at hand for one of a group of larger trees at a little distance away.  It looked the same size as the others, but being more distinctly and sharply defined in mass and detail seemed out of harmony with them.  It was a mere falsification of the law of aërial perspective, but it startled, almost terrified me.  We so rely upon the orderly operation of familiar natural laws that any seeming suspension of them is noted as a menace to our safety, a warning of unthinkable calamity.  So now the apparently causeless movement of the herbage and the slow, undeviating approach of the line of disturbance were distinctly disquieting.  My companion appeared actually frightened, and I could hardly credit my senses when I saw him suddenly throw his gun to his shoulder and fire both barrels at the agitated grain!  Before the smoke of the discharge had cleared away I heard a loud savage cry—a scream like that of a wild animal—and flinging his gun upon the ground Morgan sprang away and ran swiftly from the spot.  At the same instant I was thrown violently to the ground by the impact of something unseen in the smoke—some soft, heavy substance that seemed thrown against me with great force.

“Nothing I had ever seen affected me as strangely as this unfamiliar and inexplicable phenomenon, yet I can't recall feeling any fear. I remember—and I mention it here because, oddly enough, it stuck with me then—that once, while casually looking out of an open window, I momentarily mistook a small tree nearby for one of a group of larger trees further away. It looked the same size as the others, but being more distinctly defined in shape and detail felt out of sync with them. It was just a trick of aerial perspective, but it startled me, almost terrified me. We rely so much on the orderly functioning of familiar natural laws that any apparent disruption feels like a threat to our safety, a warning of unimaginable disaster. So now, the seemingly pointless movement of the grass and the slow, steady approach of the line of disturbance were definitely unsettling. My companion seemed genuinely scared, and I could hardly believe my eyes when I saw him suddenly aim his gun and fire both barrels at the disturbed grain! Before the smoke had cleared, I heard a loud, savage cry—a scream like that of a wild animal—and throwing his gun to the ground, Morgan bolted away from the spot. At that same moment, something unseen in the smoke slammed me to the ground—some soft, heavy thing that felt like it was launched at me with great force.

“Before I could get upon my feet and recover my gun, which seemed to have been struck from my hands, I heard Morgan crying out as if in mortal agony, and mingling with his cries were such hoarse, savage sounds as one hears from fighting dogs.  Inexpressibly terrified, I struggled to my feet and looked in the direction of Morgan’s retreat; and may Heaven in mercy spare me from another sight like that!  At a distance of less than thirty yards was my friend, down upon one knee, his head thrown back at a frightful angle, hatless, his long hair in disorder and his whole body in violent movement from side to side, backward and forward.  His right arm was lifted and seemed to lack the hand—at least, I could see none.  The other arm was invisible.  At times, as my memory now reports this extraordinary scene, I could discern but a part of his body; it was as if he had been partly blotted out—I cannot otherwise express it—then a shifting of his position would bring it all into view again.

“Before I could get up and grab my gun, which had apparently been knocked from my hands, I heard Morgan screaming as if he were in terrible pain, mixed with the harsh, wild sounds typical of dogs fighting. Terrified beyond measure, I forced myself to my feet and looked toward the direction where Morgan had gone. May Heaven spare me from witnessing something like that again! Less than thirty yards away was my friend, down on one knee, his head tilted back at a horrifying angle, hatless, his long hair a mess, and his whole body thrashing from side to side, back and forth. His right arm was raised and seemed to be missing a hand—at least, I couldn't see one. The other arm was out of sight. Sometimes, as I recall this incredible scene, I could see only part of his body; it was as if he had been partially erased—I can't explain it any other way—then a shift in his position would reveal everything again.”

“All this must have occurred within a few seconds, yet in that time Morgan assumed all the postures of a determined wrestler vanquished by superior weight and strength.  I saw nothing but him, and him not always distinctly.  During the entire incident his shouts and curses were heard, as if through an enveloping uproar of such sounds of rage and fury as I had never heard from the throat of man or brute!

“All this must have happened in just a few seconds, yet in that time, Morgan took on all the stances of a determined wrestler overpowered by greater weight and strength. I could see nothing but him, and even he wasn’t always clear. Throughout the whole incident, his shouts and curses rang out, as if through a surrounding cacophony of anger and fury like I had never heard from either man or beast!”

“For a moment only I stood irresolute, then throwing down my gun I ran forward to my friend’s assistance.  I had a vague belief that he was suffering from a fit, or some form of convulsion.  Before I could reach his side he was down and quiet.  All sounds had ceased, but with a feeling of such terror as even these awful events had not inspired I now saw again the mysterious movement of the wild oats, prolonging itself from the trampled area about the prostrate man toward the edge of a wood.  It was only when it had reached the wood that I was able to withdraw my eyes and look at my companion.  He was dead.”

"For just a moment, I hesitated, then I dropped my gun and rushed to help my friend. I had a faint thought that he was having a seizure or some kind of convulsion. Before I could get to him, he was down and silent. All sounds had stopped, but with a sense of terror that even these horrifying events hadn't caused, I noticed again the strange movement of the wild oats spreading from the trampled ground around the fallen man toward the edge of the woods. It was only when it reached the woods that I could take my eyes away and look at my friend. He was dead."

III
A MAN THOUGH NAKED MAY BE IN RAGS

The coroner rose from his seat and stood beside the dead man.  Lifting an edge of the sheet he pulled it away, exposing the entire body, altogether naked and showing in the candle-light a claylike yellow.  It had, however, broad maculations of bluish black, obviously caused by extravasated blood from contusions.  The chest and sides looked as if they had been beaten with a bludgeon.  There were dreadful lacerations; the skin was torn in strips and shreds.

The coroner got up from his chair and stood next to the dead man. He lifted one edge of the sheet and pulled it back, revealing the entire body, completely naked and appearing clay-like yellow in the candlelight. However, it also had large splotches of bluish black, clearly caused by bleeding from bruises. The chest and sides looked like they had been struck with a club. There were horrifying lacerations; the skin was ripped into strips and shreds.

The coroner moved round to the end of the table and undid a silk handkerchief which had been passed under the chin and knotted on the top of the head.  When the handkerchief was drawn away it exposed what had been the throat.  Some of the jurors who had risen to get a better view repented their curiosity and turned away their faces.  Witness Harker went to the open window and leaned out across the sill, faint and sick.  Dropping the handkerchief upon the dead man’s neck the coroner stepped to an angle of the room and from a pile of clothing produced one garment after another, each of which he held up a moment for inspection.  All were torn, and stiff with blood.  The jurors did not make a closer inspection.  They seemed rather uninterested.  They had, in truth, seen all this before; the only thing that was new to them being Harker’s testimony.

The coroner walked to the end of the table and untied a silk handkerchief that had been placed under the chin and knotted on the top of the head. As the handkerchief was removed, it revealed what had once been the throat. Some of the jurors, who had stood up to get a better look, regretted their curiosity and turned away. Witness Harker leaned out of the open window, feeling faint and nauseous. The coroner dropped the handkerchief on the dead man's neck, then moved to a corner of the room where he pulled out one piece of clothing after another from a pile, holding each up for inspection. All the garments were torn and stiff with blood. The jurors didn’t take a closer look; they seemed rather indifferent. In fact, they had seen all of this before; the only new element for them was Harker's testimony.

“Gentlemen,” the coroner said, “we have no more evidence, I think.  Your duty has been already explained to you; if there is nothing you wish to ask you may go outside and consider your verdict.”

“Gentlemen,” the coroner said, “I believe we have no more evidence. Your responsibilities have already been explained; if there’s nothing you’d like to ask, you can go outside and think about your verdict.”

The foreman rose—a tall, bearded man of sixty, coarsely clad.

The foreman stood up—a tall, bearded man in his sixties, dressed in rough clothing.

“I should like to ask one question, Mr. Coroner,” he said.  “What asylum did this yer last witness escape from?”

“I’d like to ask one question, Mr. Coroner,” he said. “Which asylum did this last witness escape from?”

“Mr. Harker,” said the coroner, gravely and tranquilly, “from what asylum did you last escape?”

“Mr. Harker,” said the coroner, seriously and calmly, “from which asylum did you last escape?”

Harker flushed crimson again, but said nothing, and the seven jurors rose and solemnly filed out of the cabin.

Harker turned red again but didn’t say anything, and the seven jurors stood up and solemnly walked out of the cabin.

“If you have done insulting me, sir,” said Harker, as soon as he and the officer were left alone with the dead man, “I suppose I am at liberty to go?”

“If you’ve finished insulting me, sir,” Harker said, as soon as he and the officer were alone with the dead man, “I assume I’m free to go?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

Harker started to leave, but paused, with his hand on the door latch.  The habit of his profession was strong in him—stronger than his sense of personal dignity.  He turned about and said:

Harker started to leave but stopped, his hand on the door latch. The habits of his profession were deeply ingrained in him—stronger than his sense of personal dignity. He turned around and said:

“The book that you have there—I recognize it as Morgan’s diary.  You seemed greatly interested in it; you read in it while I was testifying.  May I see it?  The public would like—”

“The book you have there—I recognize it as Morgan’s diary. You seemed really interested in it; you were reading it while I was testifying. Can I take a look at it? The public would like—”

“The book will cut no figure in this matter,” replied the official, slipping it into his coat pocket; “all the entries in it were made before the writer’s death.”

“The book won't matter in this situation,” replied the official, putting it into his coat pocket; “all the entries were made before the writer died.”

As Harker passed out of the house the jury reentered and stood about the table, on which the now covered corpse showed under the sheet with sharp definition.  The foreman seated himself near the candle, produced from his breast pocket a pencil and scrap of paper and wrote rather laboriously the following verdict, which with various degrees of effort all signed:

As Harker left the house, the jury came back in and gathered around the table, where the covered body was clearly visible under the sheet. The foreman sat down near the candle, took out a pencil and a piece of paper from his breast pocket, and wrote with some difficulty the following verdict, which everyone signed with varying levels of effort:

“We, the jury, do find that the remains come to their death at the hands of a mountain lion, but some of us thinks, all the same, they had fits.”

“We, the jury, find that the remains died at the hands of a mountain lion, but some of us think, nevertheless, they had seizures.”

IV
AN EXPLANATION FROM THE TOMB

In the diary of the late Hugh Morgan are certain interesting entries having, possibly, a scientific value as suggestions.  At the inquest upon his body the book was not put in evidence; possibly the coroner thought it not worth while to confuse the jury.  The date of the first of the entries mentioned cannot be ascertained; the upper part of the leaf is torn away; the part of the entry remaining follows:

In the diary of the late Hugh Morgan, there are some intriguing entries that may have scientific value as suggestions. During the inquest into his death, the book wasn’t presented as evidence; perhaps the coroner felt it wouldn’t be helpful to confuse the jury. The date of the first entry mentioned can't be determined; the top part of the page is torn off. The remaining part of the entry is as follows:

“ . . . would run in a half-circle, keeping his head turned always toward the centre, and again he would stand still, barking furiously.  At last he ran away into the brush as fast as he could go.  I thought at first that he had gone mad, but on returning to the house found no other alteration in his manner than what was obviously due to fear of punishment.

“ . . . would run in a half-circle, keeping his head turned always toward the center, and then he would stand still, barking furiously. Eventually, he darted into the brush as fast as he could. I initially thought he had lost his mind, but when I returned to the house, I noticed no change in his behavior other than what was clearly due to his fear of punishment.

“Can a dog see with his nose?  Do odors impress some cerebral centre with images of the thing that emitted them? . . .

“Can a dog see with its nose? Do smells create mental images of the things that produced them? . . .

“Sept. 2.—Looking at the stars last night as they rose above the crest of the ridge east of the house, I observed them successively disappear—from left to right.  Each was eclipsed but an instant, and only a few at the same time, but along the entire length of the ridge all that were within a degree or two of the crest were blotted out.  It was as if something had passed along between me and them; but I could not see it, and the stars were not thick enough to define its outline.  Ugh!  I don’t like this.” . . .

“Sept. 2.—Last night, as I watched the stars rise over the ridge to the east of the house, I noticed them gradually disappearing from left to right. Each one was obscured for only a moment, and only a few at once, but along the entire ridge, all the stars that were within a degree or two of the crest vanished. It felt like something was moving between me and the stars; yet I couldn’t see what it was, and there weren’t enough stars to make out its shape. Ugh! I really don’t like this.” . .

Several weeks’ entries are missing, three leaves being torn from the book.

Several weeks' entries are missing, with three pages torn from the book.

“Sept. 27.—It has been about here again—I find evidences of its presence every day.  I watched again all last night in the same cover, gun in hand, double-charged with buckshot.  In the morning the fresh footprints were there, as before.  Yet I would have sworn that I did not sleep—indeed, I hardly sleep at all.  It is terrible, insupportable!  If these amazing experiences are real I shall go mad; if they are fanciful I am mad already.

“Sept. 27.—It’s been around here again—I notice signs of it every day. I kept watch all night in the same spot, gun in hand, loaded with buckshot. In the morning, the fresh footprints were there, just like before. Yet I would have sworn that I didn’t sleep—honestly, I barely sleep at all. It’s horrible, unbearable! If these incredible experiences are real, I’ll go insane; if they’re just in my head, I’m already insane.”

“Oct. 3.—I shall not go—it shall not drive me away.  No, this is my house, my land.  God hates a coward . . .

“Oct. 3.—I won't go—it won't chase me away. No, this is my house, my land. God hates a coward . . .

“Oct. 5.—I can stand it no longer; I have invited Harker to pass a few weeks with me—he has a level head.  I can judge from his manner if he thinks me mad.

“Oct. 5.—I can’t take it anymore; I’ve invited Harker to spend a few weeks with me—he’s very sensible. I can tell from his demeanor if he thinks I’m crazy.

“Oct. 7.—I have the solution of the mystery; it came to me last night—suddenly, as by revelation.  How simple—how terribly simple!

“Oct. 7.—I have figured out the mystery; it hit me last night—suddenly, like a revelation. How simple—how incredibly simple!

“There are sounds that we cannot hear.  At either end of the scale are notes that stir no chord of that imperfect instrument, the human ear.  They are too high or too grave.  I have observed a flock of blackbirds occupying an entire tree-top—the tops of several trees—and all in full song.  Suddenly—in a moment—at absolutely the same instant—all spring into the air and fly away.  How?  They could not all see one another—whole tree-tops intervened.  At no point could a leader have been visible to all.  There must have been a signal of warning or command, high and shrill above the din, but by me unheard.  I have observed, too, the same simultaneous flight when all were silent, among not only blackbirds, but other birds—quail, for example, widely separated by bushes—even on opposite sides of a hill.

“There are sounds we can’t hear. At either end of the spectrum are notes that don’t resonate with the imperfect instrument that is the human ear. They are too high or too low. I’ve seen a flock of blackbirds covering an entire treetop—the tops of several trees—and all singing at once. Suddenly—in an instant—every single one of them springs into the air and flies away. How? They couldn’t all see each other; entire treetops blocked their view. At no point could a leader have been visible to all. There must have been a warning or command signal, high and sharp above the noise, but I couldn’t hear it. I’ve also noticed the same coordinated flight happen when all were quiet, not just among blackbirds, but with other birds too—quail, for instance, widely spaced by bushes—even on opposite sides of a hill.”

“It is known to seamen that a school of whales basking or sporting on the surface of the ocean, miles apart, with the convexity of the earth between, will sometimes dive at the same instant—all gone out of sight in a moment.  The signal has been sounded—too grave for the ear of the sailor at the masthead and his comrades on the deck—who nevertheless feel its vibrations in the ship as the stones of a cathedral are stirred by the bass of the organ.

“It’s known to sailors that a school of whales lounging or playing on the surface of the ocean, miles apart, with the curve of the earth in between, will sometimes dive at the exact same moment—all disappearing at once. The signal has been sounded—too serious for the ear of the sailor at the masthead and his mates on the deck—who still feel its vibrations in the ship like the stones of a cathedral being stirred by the bass of the organ.”

“As with sounds, so with colors.  At each end of the solar spectrum the chemist can detect the presence of what are known as ‘actinic’ rays.  They represent colors—integral colors in the composition of light—which we are unable to discern.  The human eye is an imperfect instrument; its range is but a few octaves of the real ‘chromatic scale.’  I am not mad; there are colors that we cannot see.

“As with sounds, so with colors. At both ends of the solar spectrum, scientists can detect what are known as ‘actinic’ rays. They represent colors—essential colors in the makeup of light—that we cannot see. The human eye is not a perfect instrument; its range is only a few octaves of the actual ‘chromatic scale.’ I’m not crazy; there are colors that we can't see.”

“And, God help me! the Damned Thing is of such a color!”

“And, God help me! the Damned Thing is such a color!”

p. 297HAÏTA THE SHEPHERD

In the heart of Haïta the illusions of youth had not been supplanted by those of age and experience.  His thoughts were pure and pleasant, for his life was simple and his soul devoid of ambition.  He rose with the sun and went forth to pray at the shrine of Hastur, the god of shepherds, who heard and was pleased.  After performance of this pious rite Haïta unbarred the gate of the fold and with a cheerful mind drove his flock afield, eating his morning meal of curds and oat cake as he went, occasionally pausing to add a few berries, cold with dew, or to drink of the waters that came away from the hills to join the stream in the middle of the valley and be borne along with it, he knew not whither.

In the heart of Haïta, the dreams of youth hadn't been replaced by the realities of age and experience. His thoughts were clear and joyful because his life was simple, and he had no ambitions. He woke up with the sun and went to pray at the shrine of Hastur, the god of shepherds, who listened and was pleased. After performing this religious duty, Haïta unlocked the gate of the fold and, in a cheerful mood, led his flock to pasture, eating his breakfast of curds and oat cake as he walked, sometimes stopping to pick a few dew-covered berries or to drink from the waters flowing down from the hills to join the stream in the middle of the valley, heading off somewhere he didn’t know.

During the long summer day, as his sheep cropped the good grass which the gods had made to grow for them, or lay with their forelegs doubled under their breasts and chewed the cud, Haïta, reclining in the shadow of a tree, or sitting upon a rock, played so sweet music upon his reed pipe that sometimes from the corner of his eye he got accidental glimpses of the minor sylvan deities, leaning forward out of the copse to hear; but if he looked at them directly they vanished.  From this—for he must be thinking if he would not turn into one of his own sheep—he drew the solemn inference that happiness may come if not sought, but if looked for will never be seen; for next to the favor of Hastur, who never disclosed himself, Haïta most valued the friendly interest of his neighbors, the shy immortals of the wood and stream.  At nightfall he drove his flock back to the fold, saw that the gate was secure and retired to his cave for refreshment and for dreams.

During the long summer day, as his sheep grazed on the lush grass that the gods provided for them or rested with their legs tucked under their bodies while chewing their cud, Haïta, lounging in the shade of a tree or sitting on a rock, played such beautiful music on his reed pipe that he sometimes caught glimpses of the lesser nature deities peeking out from the thicket to listen; but if he looked directly at them, they disappeared. From this—since he had to be careful not to become like one of his own sheep—he came to the serious conclusion that happiness might come effortlessly, but if you actively search for it, you'll never find it; because next to the favor of Hastur, who never revealed himself, Haïta cherished the friendly interest of the shy immortals of the forest and stream. At sunset, he herded his sheep back to the fold, ensured the gate was secure, and retreated to his cave for rest and dreams.

So passed his life, one day like another, save when the storms uttered the wrath of an offended god.  Then Haïta cowered in his cave, his face hidden in his hands, and prayed that he alone might be punished for his sins and the world saved from destruction.  Sometimes when there was a great rain, and the stream came out of its banks, compelling him to urge his terrified flock to the uplands, he interceded for the people in the cities which he had been told lay in the plain beyond the two blue hills forming the gateway of his valley.

So went his life, each day the same, except when storms unleashed the fury of an angry god. Then Haïta huddled in his cave, his face buried in his hands, praying that he alone would suffer for his sins so the world could be spared from ruin. Sometimes, when heavy rains caused the river to overflow, forcing him to lead his frightened flock to higher ground, he prayed for the people in the cities he’d heard about that lay in the plains beyond the two blue hills marking the entrance to his valley.

“It is kind of thee, O Hastur,” so he prayed, “to give me mountains so near to my dwelling and my fold that I and my sheep can escape the angry torrents; but the rest of the world thou must thyself deliver in some way that I know not of, or I will no longer worship thee.”

“It’s really kind of you, O Hastur,” he prayed, “to give me mountains so close to my home and my flock that my sheep and I can escape the raging floods; but the rest of the world you have to save in a way that I don’t understand, or I won’t worship you anymore.”

And Hastur, knowing that Haïta was a youth who kept his word, spared the cities and turned the waters into the sea.

And Hastur, aware that Haïta was a young man who honored his promises, spared the cities and let the waters flow into the sea.

So he had lived since he could remember.  He could not rightly conceive any other mode of existence.  The holy hermit who dwelt at the head of the valley, a full hour’s journey away, from whom he had heard the tale of the great cities where dwelt people—poor souls!—who had no sheep, gave him no knowledge of that early time, when, so he reasoned, he must have been small and helpless like a lamb.

So he had been living like this for as long as he could remember. He couldn't really picture any other way of life. The holy hermit who lived at the top of the valley, a whole hour's walk away, had told him stories about the great cities where people—poor souls!—had no sheep, but he didn't learn anything about that early time when, he figured, he must have been small and helpless like a lamb.

It was through thinking on these mysteries and marvels, and on that horrible change to silence and decay which he felt sure must some time come to him, as he had seen it come to so many of his flock—as it came to all living things except the birds—that Haïta first became conscious how miserable and hopeless was his lot.

It was while pondering these mysteries and wonders, and on that dreadful shift to silence and decay that he was certain would eventually happen to him, just as he had seen it happen to so many in his community—as it happens to all living things except the birds—that Haïta first realized how miserable and hopeless his situation was.

“It is necessary,” he said, “that I know whence and how I came; for how can one perform his duties unless able to judge what they are by the way in which he was intrusted with them?  And what contentment can I have when I know not how long it is going to last?  Perhaps before another sun I may be changed, and then what will become of the sheep?  What, indeed, will have become of me?”

“It’s important,” he said, “that I understand where I came from and how I got here; because how can someone fulfill their responsibilities if they can’t judge what those responsibilities are by the way they were given? And how can I feel satisfied knowing I don’t know how long this will last? Maybe before the next sunrise, I could change, and then what will happen to the sheep? What, really, will happen to me?”

Pondering these things Haïta became melancholy and morose.  He no longer spoke cheerfully to his flock, nor ran with alacrity to the shrine of Hastur.  In every breeze he heard whispers of malign deities whose existence he now first observed.  Every cloud was a portent signifying disaster, and the darkness was full of terrors.  His reed pipe when applied to his lips gave out no melody, but a dismal wail; the sylvan and riparian intelligences no longer thronged the thicket-side to listen, but fled from the sound, as he knew by the stirred leaves and bent flowers.  He relaxed his vigilance and many of his sheep strayed away into the hills and were lost.  Those that remained became lean and ill for lack of good pasturage, for he would not seek it for them, but conducted them day after day to the same spot, through mere abstraction, while puzzling about life and death—of immortality he knew not.

Thinking about these things, Haïta grew sad and gloomy. He stopped speaking cheerfully to his flock and no longer hurried to the shrine of Hastur. In every breeze, he heard whispers of evil deities that he was now becoming aware of. Every cloud seemed like an omen of disaster, and the darkness felt full of fears. When he put his reed pipe to his lips, it produced no melody, only a mournful cry; the woodland and river spirits no longer gathered by the thicket to listen but fled from the sound, as he could tell by the rustling leaves and bent flowers. He let his guard down, and many of his sheep wandered off into the hills and got lost. The ones that stayed became thin and unhealthy from a lack of good grazing, as he wouldn't go find it for them but brought them to the same spot day after day, lost in thought about life and death—he knew nothing about immortality.

One day while indulging in the gloomiest reflections he suddenly sprang from the rock upon which he sat, and with a determined gesture of the right hand exclaimed: “I will no longer be a suppliant for knowledge which the gods withhold.  Let them look to it that they do me no wrong.  I will do my duty as best I can and if I err upon their own heads be it!”

One day, while lost in his darkest thoughts, he suddenly jumped up from the rock he was sitting on. With a determined gesture of his right hand, he exclaimed, “I will no longer beg for knowledge that the gods keep from me. Let them make sure they don’t wrong me. I will do my best to fulfill my duties, and if I make mistakes, it's on them!”

Suddenly, as he spoke, a great brightness fell about him, causing him to look upward, thinking the sun had burst through a rift in the clouds; but there were no clouds.  No more than an arm’s length away stood a beautiful maiden.  So beautiful she was that the flowers about her feet folded their petals in despair and bent their heads in token of submission; so sweet her look that the humming birds thronged her eyes, thrusting their thirsty bills almost into them, and the wild bees were about her lips.  And such was her brightness that the shadows of all objects lay divergent from her feet, turning as she moved.

Suddenly, as he spoke, a bright light surrounded him, making him look up, thinking the sun had broken through a gap in the clouds; but there were no clouds. No more than an arm’s length away stood a beautiful girl. She was so beautiful that the flowers at her feet closed their petals in despair and bowed their heads in submission; her gaze was so sweet that hummingbirds flocked to her eyes, almost poking their thirsty beaks into them, and wild bees buzzed around her lips. And her brightness was such that the shadows of everything nearby spread out from her feet, shifting as she moved.

Haïta was entranced.  Rising, he knelt before her in adoration, and she laid her hand upon his head.

Haïta was captivated. Rising, he knelt before her in admiration, and she placed her hand on his head.

“Come,” she said in a voice that had the music of all the bells of his flock—“come, thou art not to worship me, who am no goddess, but if thou art truthful and dutiful I will abide with thee.”

“Come,” she said in a voice that echoed with the sounds of all the bells from his flock—“come, you’re not here to worship me, since I’m no goddess, but if you’re honest and devoted, I will stay with you.”

Haïta seized her hand, and stammering his joy and gratitude arose, and hand in hand they stood and smiled into each other’s eyes.  He gazed on her with reverence and rapture.  He said: “I pray thee, lovely maid, tell me thy name and whence and why thou comest.”

Haïta took her hand, and his joy and gratitude spilled out as he stammered. Hand in hand, they stood, smiling into each other’s eyes. He looked at her with admiration and delight. He said, “Please, beautiful girl, tell me your name and where you come from and why you’re here.”

At this she laid a warning finger on her lip and began to withdraw.  Her beauty underwent a visible alteration that made him shudder, he knew not why, for still she was beautiful.  The landscape was darkened by a giant shadow sweeping across the valley with the speed of a vulture.  In the obscurity the maiden’s figure grew dim and indistinct and her voice seemed to come from a distance, as she said, in a tone of sorrowful reproach: “Presumptuous and ungrateful youth! must I then so soon leave thee?  Would nothing do but thou must at once break the eternal compact?”

At this, she put a warning finger to her lips and started to pull away. Her beauty changed in a noticeable way that made him shudder, though he didn’t know why, since she was still beautiful. The landscape was overshadowed by a huge shadow sweeping across the valley like a vulture. In the darkness, the girl’s figure became faint and unclear, and her voice seemed to echo from far away as she said, in a tone of sorrowful reproach: “Presumptuous and ungrateful young man! Must I leave you so soon? Is it not enough that you must immediately break the eternal agreement?”

Inexpressibly grieved, Haïta fell upon his knees and implored her to remain—rose and sought her in the deepening darkness—ran in circles, calling to her aloud, but all in vain.  She was no longer visible, but out of the gloom he heard her voice saying: “Nay, thou shalt not have me by seeking.  Go to thy duty, faithless shepherd, or we shall never meet again.”

Inexpressibly grieved, Haïta fell to his knees and begged her to stay—he got up and searched for her in the growing darkness—ran in circles, calling out to her, but it was all for nothing. She was no longer visible, but from the shadows, he heard her voice say: “No, you won’t have me by searching. Go to your duty, unfaithful shepherd, or we’ll never meet again.”

Night had fallen; the wolves were howling in the hills and the terrified sheep crowding about Haïta’s feet.  In the demands of the hour he forgot his disappointment, drove his sheep to the fold and repairing to the place of worship poured out his heart in gratitude to Hastur for permitting him to save his flock, then retired to his cave and slept.

Night had fallen; the wolves were howling in the hills, and the frightened sheep huddled around Haïta’s feet. In the urgency of the moment, he forgot his disappointment, led his sheep to the fold, and went to the place of worship to express his gratitude to Hastur for allowing him to save his flock. Afterward, he returned to his cave and went to sleep.

When Haïta awoke the sun was high and shone in at the cave, illuminating it with a great glory.  And there, beside him, sat the maiden.  She smiled upon him with a smile that seemed the visible music of his pipe of reeds.  He dared not speak, fearing to offend her as before, for he knew not what he could venture to say.

When Haïta woke up, the sun was high and shining into the cave, filling it with a bright light. And there, next to him, sat the young woman. She smiled at him with a smile that felt like the beautiful music from his reed pipe. He didn’t dare to speak, worried he might upset her like before, because he wasn’t sure what he could say.

“Because,” she said, “thou didst thy duty by the flock, and didst not forget to thank Hastur for staying the wolves of the night, I am come to thee again.  Wilt thou have me for a companion?”

“Because,” she said, “you did your duty by the flock and didn’t forget to thank Hastur for keeping the wolves away at night, I’ve come to you again. Will you have me as a companion?”

“Who would not have thee forever?” replied Haïta.  “Oh! never again leave me until—until I—change and become silent and motionless.”

“Who wouldn’t want you forever?” Haïta replied. “Oh! never leave me again until—until I—change and become silent and still.”

Haïta had no word for death.

Haïta didn’t have a word for death.

“I wish, indeed,” he continued, “that thou wert of my own sex, that we might wrestle and run races and so never tire of being together.”

“I really wish you were my gender,” he continued, “so we could wrestle and race and never get tired of being together.”

At these words the maiden arose and passed out of the cave, and Haïta, springing from his couch of fragrant boughs to overtake and detain her, observed to his astonishment that the rain was falling and the stream in the middle of the valley had come out of its banks.  The sheep were bleating in terror, for the rising waters had invaded their fold.  And there was danger for the unknown cities of the distant plain.

At these words, the young woman got up and left the cave, and Haïta, jumping from his bed of fragrant branches to catch up with her and stop her, was shocked to see that it was raining and the stream in the middle of the valley had overflowed. The sheep were bleating in fear as the rising waters had flooded their pen. And there was danger for the unknown towns on the distant plain.

It was many days before Haïta saw the maiden again.  One day he was returning from the head of the valley, where he had gone with ewe’s milk and oat cake and berries for the holy hermit, who was too old and feeble to provide himself with food.

It was several days before Haïta saw the girl again. One day he was coming back from the top of the valley, where he had gone with ewe’s milk, oat cake, and berries for the holy hermit, who was too old and weak to get food for himself.

“Poor old man!” he said aloud, as he trudged along homeward.  “I will return to-morrow and bear him on my back to my own dwelling, where I can care for him.  Doubtless it is for this that Hastur has reared me all these many years, and gives me health and strength.”

“Poor old man!” he said aloud, as he walked back home. “I’ll come back tomorrow and carry him on my back to my place, where I can take care of him. Surely that’s why Hastur has brought me up all these years and has given me health and strength.”

As he spoke, the maiden, clad in glittering garments, met him in the path with a smile that took away his breath.

As he spoke, the young woman, dressed in shimmering clothes, approached him on the path with a smile that left him speechless.

“I am come again,” she said, “to dwell with thee if thou wilt now have me, for none else will.  Thou mayest have learned wisdom, and art willing to take me as I am, nor care to know.”

“I've come back,” she said, “to stay with you if you'll have me, since no one else will. You might have gained some wisdom and are ready to accept me as I am, without needing to know more.”

Haïta threw himself at her feet.  “Beautiful being,” he cried, “if thou wilt but deign to accept all the devotion of my heart and soul—after Hastur be served—it is thine forever.  But, alas! thou art capricious and wayward.  Before to-morrow’s sun I may lose thee again.  Promise, I beseech thee, that however in my ignorance I may offend, thou wilt forgive and remain always with me.”

Haïta fell at her feet. “Beautiful one,” he said, “if you would just accept all my love and devotion—once I’ve served Hastur—it’s yours forever. But, sadly, you are fickle and unpredictable. Before tomorrow’s sunrise, I might lose you again. Please promise me that no matter how much I might unknowingly upset you, you will forgive me and stay with me always.”

Scarcely had he finished speaking when a troop of bears came out of the hills, racing toward him with crimson mouths and fiery eyes.  The maiden again vanished, and he turned and fled for his life.  Nor did he stop until he was in the cot of the holy hermit, whence he had set out.  Hastily barring the door against the bears he cast himself upon the ground and wept.

As soon as he finished speaking, a pack of bears came out of the hills, charging toward him with red mouths and fiery eyes. The girl disappeared again, and he turned and ran for his life. He didn't stop until he reached the hut of the holy hermit, where he had started from. He quickly locked the door against the bears and threw himself on the ground, crying.

“My son,” said the hermit from his couch of straw, freshly gathered that morning by Haïta’s hands, “it is not like thee to weep for bears—tell me what sorrow hath befallen thee, that age may minister to the hurts of youth with such balms as it hath of its wisdom.”

“My son,” said the hermit from his straw couch, freshly gathered that morning by Haïta’s hands, “it’s not like you to cry over bears—tell me what sadness has come to you, so that age can help heal the wounds of youth with the wisdom it has.”

Haïta told him all: how thrice he had met the radiant maid, and thrice she had left him forlorn.  He related minutely all that had passed between them, omitting no word of what had been said.

Haïta told him everything: how he had met the radiant girl three times, and each time she had left him heartbroken. He shared every detail of what had happened between them, leaving out no words of their conversations.

When he had ended, the holy hermit was a moment silent, then said: “My son, I have attended to thy story, and I know the maiden.  I have myself seen her, as have many.  Know, then, that her name, which she would not even permit thee to inquire, is Happiness.  Thou saidst the truth to her, that she is capricious for she imposeth conditions that man cannot fulfill, and delinquency is punished by desertion.  She cometh only when unsought, and will not be questioned.  One manifestation of curiosity, one sign of doubt, one expression of misgiving, and she is away!  How long didst thou have her at any time before she fled?”

When he finished, the holy hermit was silent for a moment, then said: “My son, I have listened to your story, and I know the maiden. I have seen her myself, and so have many others. Know that her name, which she wouldn’t even let you ask about, is Happiness. You were right to tell her that she is fickle because she sets conditions that no man can meet, and failing to meet them leads to abandonment. She appears only when she’s not being sought, and she won’t tolerate questions. One hint of curiosity, one sign of doubt, one look of uncertainty, and she’s gone! How long did you have her with you before she left?”

“Only a single instant,” answered Haïta, blushing with shame at the confession.  “Each time I drove her away in one moment.”

“Just one instant,” Haïta replied, blushing with shame at the admission. “Every time, I pushed her away in a moment.”

“Unfortunate youth!” said the holy hermit, “but for thine indiscretion thou mightst have had her for two.”

“Unlucky young man!” said the holy hermit, “if it weren't for your recklessness, you could have had her for two.”

p. 308AN INHABITANT OF CARCOSA

For there be divers sorts of death—some wherein the body remaineth; and in some it vanisheth quite away with the spirit.  This commonly occurreth only in solitude (such is God’s will) and, none seeing the end, we say the man is lost, or gone on a long journey—which indeed he hath; but sometimes it hath happened in sight of many, as abundant testimony showeth.  In one kind of death the spirit also dieth, and this it hath been known to do while yet the body was in vigor for many years.  Sometimes, as is veritably attested, it dieth with the body, but after a season is raised up again in that place where the body did decay.

There are different kinds of death—some where the body stays behind, and others where it completely vanishes with the spirit. This often happens in solitude (according to God’s will), and since no one sees the end, we say the person is lost or has gone on a long journey—which they have; but sometimes it happens in front of many witnesses, as numerous accounts indicate. In one kind of death, the spirit also dies, and it has been known to do so while the body remains strong for many years. Sometimes, as has been genuinely reported, the spirit dies with the body, but after a time, it is revived in the same place where the body has decayed.

Pondering these words of Hali (whom God rest) and questioning their full meaning, as one who, having an intimation, yet doubts if there be not something behind, other than that which he has discerned, I noted not whither I had strayed until a sudden chill wind striking my face revived in me a sense of my surroundings.  I observed with astonishment that everything seemed unfamiliar.  On every side of me stretched a bleak and desolate expanse of plain, covered with a tall overgrowth of sere grass, which rustled and whistled in the autumn wind with heaven knows what mysterious and disquieting suggestion.  Protruded at long intervals above it, stood strangely shaped and somber-colored rocks, which seemed to have an understanding with one another and to exchange looks of uncomfortable significance, as if they had reared their heads to watch the issue of some foreseen event.  A few blasted trees here and there appeared as leaders in this malevolent conspiracy of silent expectation.

Thinking about Hali's words (may he rest in peace) and wondering what they really mean, I felt a hint of understanding but still doubted if there was more to it than what I'd figured out. I hadn’t realized how far I had wandered until a sudden cold wind hit my face, bringing me back to my surroundings. I was shocked to see that everything looked unfamiliar. All around me stretched a bleak and empty expanse of plain, covered with tall, dry grass that rustled and whistled in the autumn wind, carrying some unsettling and mysterious vibe. Scattered at distant intervals were strangely shaped, dark rocks that seemed to communicate with each other, exchanging looks that suggested something uneasy, as if they were waiting for an expected event. Here and there, a few gnarled trees stood like leaders in this quiet, sinister anticipation.

The day, I thought, must be far advanced, though the sun was invisible; and although sensible that the air was raw and chill my consciousness of that fact was rather mental than physical—I had no feeling of discomfort.  Over all the dismal landscape a canopy of low, lead-colored clouds hung like a visible curse.  In all this there were a menace and a portent—a hint of evil, an intimation of doom.  Bird, beast, or insect there was none.  The wind sighed in the bare branches of the dead trees and the gray grass bent to whisper its dread secret to the earth; but no other sound nor motion broke the awful repose of that dismal place.

The day must be really late, even though the sun was nowhere to be seen; and while I could feel the cold, crisp air, my awareness of it was more in my head than in my body—I wasn’t actually uncomfortable. A blanket of low, gray clouds hung over the bleak landscape like a visible curse. There was a sense of threat and foreboding in all of this—a suggestion of something evil, a sign of doom. There were no birds, animals, or insects. The wind sighed through the bare branches of the dead trees, and the gray grass bent down to share its frightening secret with the earth; but no other sounds or movements disturbed the eerie stillness of that dismal place.

I observed in the herbage a number of weather-worn stones, evidently shaped with tools.  They were broken, covered with moss and half sunken in the earth.  Some lay prostrate, some leaned at various angles, none was vertical.  They were obviously headstones of graves, though the graves themselves no longer existed as either mounds or depressions; the years had leveled all.  Scattered here and there, more massive blocks showed where some pompous tomb or ambitious monument had once flung its feeble defiance at oblivion.  So old seemed these relics, these vestiges of vanity and memorials of affection and piety, so battered and worn and stained—so neglected, deserted, forgotten the place, that I could not help thinking myself the discoverer of the burial-ground of a prehistoric race of men whose very name was long extinct.

I noticed a bunch of weathered stones in the grass, clearly shaped by tools. They were broken, covered in moss, and partly sunk into the ground. Some lay flat, while others leaned at different angles; none stood upright. They were obviously headstones for graves, even though the graves themselves were gone, no longer visible as mounds or dips; time had flattened everything. Scattered around were larger blocks that hinted at some grand tomb or monument that had once tried to resist being forgotten. These relics looked so ancient, remnants of vanity and memorials of love and respect, so battered and worn and stained—so neglected, abandoned, and forgotten— that I couldn't help but feel like I had stumbled upon the burial ground of a prehistoric people whose name had faded away long ago.

Filled with these reflections, I was for some time heedless of the sequence of my own experiences, but soon I thought, “How came I hither?”  A moment’s reflection seemed to make this all clear and explain at the same time, though in a disquieting way, the singular character with which my fancy had invested all that I saw or heard.  I was ill.  I remembered now that I had been prostrated by a sudden fever, and that my family had told me that in my periods of delirium I had constantly cried out for liberty and air, and had been held in bed to prevent my escape out-of-doors.  Now I had eluded the vigilance of my attendants and had wandered hither to—to where?  I could not conjecture.  Clearly I was at a considerable distance from the city where I dwelt—the ancient and famous city of Carcosa.

Filled with these thoughts, I was for a while oblivious to what I had experienced, but soon I wondered, “How did I get here?” A moment’s reflection seemed to clarify everything and also explain, in a troubling way, the strange way my imagination had colored everything I saw or heard. I was unwell. I now recalled that I had been knocked out by a sudden fever, and my family had told me that during my delirious moments, I had repeatedly cried out for freedom and fresh air, and they had kept me in bed to prevent me from escaping outside. Now I had slipped past the watchfulness of my caretakers and had wandered here—to where? I couldn’t guess. Clearly, I was quite far from the city where I lived—the ancient and renowned city of Carcosa.

No signs of human life were anywhere visible nor audible; no rising smoke, no watch-dog’s bark, no lowing of cattle, no shouts of children at play—nothing but that dismal burial-place, with its air of mystery and dread, due to my own disordered brain.  Was I not becoming again delirious, there beyond human aid?  Was it not indeed all an illusion of my madness?  I called aloud the names of my wives and sons, reached out my hands in search of theirs, even as I walked among the crumbling stones and in the withered grass.

No signs of human life were anywhere in sight or sound; no rising smoke, no barking dogs, no mooing cattle, no shouts of kids playing—just that gloomy burial ground, filled with an air of mystery and dread, all caused by my own chaotic mind. Was I not becoming delirious again, far from any help? Was it all just an illusion of my madness? I shouted the names of my wives and sons, reached out my hands looking for theirs, all while walking among the crumbling stones and the dry grass.

A noise behind me caused me to turn about.  A wild animal—a lynx—was approaching.  The thought came to me: If I break down here in the desert—if the fever return and I fail, this beast will be at my throat.  I sprang toward it, shouting.  It trotted tranquilly by within a hand’s breadth of me and disappeared behind a rock.

A sound behind me made me turn around. A wild animal—a lynx—was coming closer. I thought to myself: If I collapse here in the desert—if the fever comes back and I can't handle it, this creature will be on me. I jumped toward it, shouting. It calmly walked past me, close enough to touch, and then vanished behind a rock.

A moment later a man’s head appeared to rise out of the ground a short distance away.  He was ascending the farther slope of a low hill whose crest was hardly to be distinguished from the general level.  His whole figure soon came into view against the background of gray cloud.  He was half naked, half clad in skins.  His hair was unkempt, his beard long and ragged.  In one hand he carried a bow and arrow; the other held a blazing torch with a long trail of black smoke.  He walked slowly and with caution, as if he feared falling into some open grave concealed by the tall grass.  This strange apparition surprised but did not alarm, and taking such a course as to intercept him I met him almost face to face, accosting him with the familiar salutation, “God keep you.”

A moment later, a man's head appeared to rise out of the ground a short distance away. He was climbing the far slope of a low hill, which barely stood out from the general level. His whole figure came into view against the gray cloud background. He was half-naked, half-dressed in animal skins. His hair was messy, and his beard was long and unkempt. In one hand, he carried a bow and arrow; the other held a flaming torch with a long trail of black smoke. He walked slowly and carefully, as if he was worried about falling into an open grave hidden by the tall grass. This strange sight surprised me, but it didn’t scare me, and taking a route to intercept him, I met him almost face to face, greeting him with the familiar words, “God keep you.”

He gave no heed, nor did he arrest his pace.

He paid no attention and didn’t slow down.

“Good stranger,” I continued, “I am ill and lost.  Direct me, I beseech you, to Carcosa.”

"Good stranger," I continued, "I'm sick and lost. Please guide me to Carcosa."

The man broke into a barbarous chant in an unknown tongue, passing on and away.

The man broke into a savage chant in a language no one understood, moving on and away.

An owl on the branch of a decayed tree hooted dismally and was answered by another in the distance.  Looking upward, I saw through a sudden rift in the clouds Aldebaran and the Hyades!  In all this there was a hint of night—the lynx, the man with the torch, the owl.  Yet I saw—I saw even the stars in absence of the darkness.  I saw, but was apparently not seen nor heard.  Under what awful spell did I exist?

An owl on the branch of a rotting tree hooted sadly, and another answered from afar. Looking up, I spotted Aldebaran and the Hyades through a sudden break in the clouds! In all of this, there was a sense of night—the lynx, the man with the torch, the owl. Yet I saw—I saw even the stars despite the darkness. I saw, but it seemed like I wasn’t seen or heard. Under what terrible spell was I living?

I seated myself at the root of a great tree, seriously to consider what it were best to do.  That I was mad I could no longer doubt, yet recognized a ground of doubt in the conviction.  Of fever I had no trace.  I had, withal, a sense of exhilaration and vigor altogether unknown to me—a feeling of mental and physical exaltation.  My senses seemed all alert; I could feel the air as a ponderous substance; I could hear the silence.

I sat at the base of a big tree, seriously thinking about what I should do next. I couldn’t deny that I was losing my mind, but I also saw a reason to doubt that belief. I showed no signs of fever. At the same time, I felt an excitement and energy that was completely new to me—a sense of mental and physical uplift. My senses were highly attuned; I could feel the air as a heavy presence; I could hear the silence.

A great root of the giant tree against whose trunk I leaned as I sat held inclosed in its grasp a slab of stone, a part of which protruded into a recess formed by another root.  The stone was thus partly protected from the weather, though greatly decomposed.  Its edges were worn round, its corners eaten away, its surface deeply furrowed and scaled.  Glittering particles of mica were visible in the earth about it—vestiges of its decomposition.  This stone had apparently marked the grave out of which the tree had sprung ages ago.  The tree’s exacting roots had robbed the grave and made the stone a prisoner.

A massive root of the giant tree I leaned against as I sat held tightly a slab of stone, part of which stuck out into a hollow created by another root. The stone was somewhat sheltered from the weather, but it was mostly decayed. Its edges were rounded, its corners worn down, and its surface deeply scarred and flaking. Sparkling bits of mica could be seen in the dirt around it—remnants of its decay. This stone seemed to have marked the grave from which the tree had grown ages ago. The tree’s invasive roots had taken the grave and turned the stone into a captive.

A sudden wind pushed some dry leaves and twigs from the uppermost face of the stone; I saw the low-relief letters of an inscription and bent to read it.  God in Heaven! my name in full!—the date of my birth!—the date of my death!

A sudden gust of wind blew some dry leaves and twigs off the top of the stone; I leaned down to read the raised letters of an inscription. Goodness! my full name!—the date of my birth!—the date of my death!

A level shaft of light illuminated the whole side of the tree as I sprang to my feet in terror.  The sun was rising in the rosy east.  I stood between the tree and his broad red disk—no shadow darkened the trunk!

A flat beam of light lit up the entire side of the tree as I jumped to my feet in fear. The sun was rising in the pink east. I was standing between the tree and its large red disk—there was no shadow on the trunk!

A chorus of howling wolves saluted the dawn.  I saw them sitting on their haunches, singly and in groups, on the summits of irregular mounds and tumuli filling a half of my desert prospect and extending to the horizon.  And then I knew that these were ruins of the ancient and famous city of Carcosa.

A pack of howling wolves greeted the dawn. I saw them perched on their haunches, alone and in groups, on the tops of uneven mounds and burial mounds filling half of my desert view and stretching to the horizon. And then I realized that these were the ruins of the ancient and renowned city of Carcosa.

 

Such are the facts imparted to the medium Bayrolles by the spirit Hoseib Alar Robardin.

Such are the facts shared with the medium Bayrolles by the spirit Hoseib Alar Robardin.

p. 315THE STRANGER

A man stepped out of the darkness into the little illuminated circle about our failing campfire and seated himself upon a rock.

A guy stepped out of the shadows into the small circle of light around our dying campfire and sat down on a rock.

“You are not the first to explore this region,” he said, gravely.

“You're not the first one to explore this area,” he said seriously.

Nobody controverted his statement; he was himself proof of its truth, for he was not of our party and must have been somewhere near when we camped.  Moreover, he must have companions not far away; it was not a place where one would be living or traveling alone.  For more than a week we had seen, besides ourselves and our animals, only such living things as rattlesnakes and horned toads.  In an Arizona desert one does not long coexist with only such creatures as these: one must have pack animals, supplies, arms—“an outfit.”  And all these imply comrades.  It was perhaps a doubt as to what manner of men this unceremonious stranger’s comrades might be, together with something in his words interpretable as a challenge, that caused every man of our half-dozen “gentlemen adventurers” to rise to a sitting posture and lay his hand upon a weapon—an act signifying, in that time and place, a policy of expectation.  The stranger gave the matter no attention and began again to speak in the same deliberate, uninflected monotone in which he had delivered his first sentence:

Nobody disputed his statement; he was proof of its truth himself since he wasn't part of our group and must have been nearby when we set up camp. Plus, he likely had companions not far away; it wasn't a place where someone would live or travel alone. For more than a week, aside from ourselves and our animals, we had only seen creatures like rattlesnakes and horned toads. In an Arizona desert, you don’t last long with only those kinds of animals around; you need pack animals, supplies, weapons—an “outfit.” And all of that implies friends. It was perhaps the uncertainty about what kind of guys this casual stranger’s friends might be, along with something in his words that sounded like a challenge, that made every one of our small group of “gentlemen adventurers” sit up straight and put a hand on a weapon—an action that indicated, in that time and place, a stance of vigilance. The stranger paid no attention to this and started speaking again in the same slow, flat tone he had used for his first sentence:

“Thirty years ago Ramon Gallegos, William Shaw, George W. Kent and Berry Davis, all of Tucson, crossed the Santa Catalina mountains and traveled due west, as nearly as the configuration of the country permitted.  We were prospecting and it was our intention, if we found nothing, to push through to the Gila river at some point near Big Bend, where we understood there was a settlement.  We had a good outfit but no guide—just Ramon Gallegos, William Shaw, George W. Kent and Berry Davis.”

“Thirty years ago, Ramon Gallegos, William Shaw, George W. Kent, and Berry Davis, all from Tucson, crossed the Santa Catalina mountains and headed west as best as the landscape allowed. We were searching for gold, and if we found nothing, we planned to head on to the Gila River somewhere near Big Bend, where we heard there was a settlement. We had a solid group but no guide—just Ramon Gallegos, William Shaw, George W. Kent, and Berry Davis.”

The man repeated the names slowly and distinctly, as if to fix them in the memories of his audience, every member of which was now attentively observing him, but with a slackened apprehension regarding his possible companions somewhere in the darkness that seemed to enclose us like a black wall; in the manner of this volunteer historian was no suggestion of an unfriendly purpose.  His act was rather that of a harmless lunatic than an enemy.  We were not so new to the country as not to know that the solitary life of many a plainsman had a tendency to develop eccentricities of conduct and character not always easily distinguishable from mental aberration.  A man is like a tree: in a forest of his fellows he will grow as straight as his generic and individual nature permits; alone in the open, he yields to the deforming stresses and tortions that environ him.  Some such thoughts were in my mind as I watched the man from the shadow of my hat, pulled low to shut out the firelight.  A witless fellow, no doubt, but what could he be doing there in the heart of a desert?

The man repeated the names slowly and clearly, as if trying to make sure everyone remembered them. Each person in the audience was watching him closely, though they seemed less worried about the possible threats lurking in the darkness that surrounded us like a black wall. There was nothing about this volunteer’s behavior that suggested he meant any harm. He seemed more like a harmless eccentric than a foe. We weren’t strangers to the area and knew that a solitary life on the plains could bring out odd behaviors in people that might be mistaken for madness. A person is like a tree: in a forest of others, they grow straight, but alone in the open, they bend and twist under various pressures. I had these thoughts in mind while I observed the man from beneath the brim of my hat, pulled low to block out the firelight. He was undoubtedly a clueless character, but what was he doing out there in the middle of a desert?

Having undertaken to tell this story, I wish that I could describe the man’s appearance; that would be a natural thing to do.  Unfortunately, and somewhat strangely, I find myself unable to do so with any degree of confidence, for afterward no two of us agreed as to what he wore and how he looked; and when I try to set down my own impressions they elude me.  Anyone can tell some kind of story; narration is one of the elemental powers of the race.  But the talent for description is a gift.

Having taken it upon myself to tell this story, I wish I could describe the man's appearance; that would be the natural thing to do. Unfortunately, and rather oddly, I find myself unable to do so with any certainty, because afterward no two of us could agree on what he wore or how he looked; and when I try to capture my own impressions, they slip away from me. Anyone can tell some kind of story; storytelling is one of the fundamental abilities of humanity. But the skill of description is a special gift.

Nobody having broken silence the visitor went on to say:

Nobody broke the silence, so the visitor continued to speak:

“This country was not then what it is now.  There was not a ranch between the Gila and the Gulf.  There was a little game here and there in the mountains, and near the infrequent water-holes grass enough to keep our animals from starvation.  If we should be so fortunate as to encounter no Indians we might get through.  But within a week the purpose of the expedition had altered from discovery of wealth to preservation of life.  We had gone too far to go back, for what was ahead could be no worse than what was behind; so we pushed on, riding by night to avoid Indians and the intolerable heat, and concealing ourselves by day as best we could.  Sometimes, having exhausted our supply of wild meat and emptied our casks, we were days without food or drink; then a water-hole or a shallow pool in the bottom of an arroyo so restored our strength and sanity that we were able to shoot some of the wild animals that sought it also.  Sometimes it was a bear, sometimes an antelope, a coyote, a cougar—that was as God pleased; all were food.

“This country wasn’t what it is now. There wasn’t a ranch between the Gila and the Gulf. There was a bit of game here and there in the mountains, and near the rare water holes, enough grass to keep our animals from starving. If we were lucky enough to run into no Indians, we might make it. But within a week, the goal of the expedition shifted from discovering wealth to surviving. We’d come too far to turn back, since what lay ahead couldn’t be worse than what was behind; so we kept going, riding at night to avoid Indians and the unbearable heat, and hiding during the day as best as we could. Sometimes, after we’d run out of wild meat and emptied our barrels, we went days without food or drink; then a water hole or a shallow pool in the bottom of an arroyo would restore our strength and sanity enough for us to shoot some of the wild animals that came to it. Sometimes it was a bear, sometimes an antelope, a coyote, a cougar—that was up to God; all were food.

“One morning as we skirted a mountain range, seeking a practicable pass, we were attacked by a band of Apaches who had followed our trail up a gulch—it is not far from here.  Knowing that they outnumbered us ten to one, they took none of their usual cowardly precautions, but dashed upon us at a gallop, firing and yelling.  Fighting was out of the question: we urged our feeble animals up the gulch as far as there was footing for a hoof, then threw ourselves out of our saddles and took to the chaparral on one of the slopes, abandoning our entire outfit to the enemy.  But we retained our rifles, every man—Ramon Gallegos, William Shaw, George W. Kent and Berry Davis.”

“One morning, as we went around a mountain range looking for a suitable pass, we were attacked by a group of Apaches who had followed our trail up a steep ravine—not far from here. Knowing they outnumbered us ten to one, they didn’t take any of their usual cowardly precautions and charged at us on horseback, firing and shouting. Fighting back wasn’t an option: we urged our weak animals up the ravine as far as possible, then jumped off our saddles and hid in the brush on one of the slopes, leaving our entire gear behind for the enemy. But we kept our rifles—every one of us: Ramon Gallegos, William Shaw, George W. Kent, and Berry Davis.”

“Same old crowd,” said the humorist of our party.  He was an Eastern man, unfamiliar with the decent observances of social intercourse.  A gesture of disapproval from our leader silenced him and the stranger proceeded with his tale:

“Same old crowd,” said the comedian in our group. He was from the East and wasn’t used to the proper etiquette of social interactions. A disapproving look from our leader quieted him, and the stranger continued with his story:

“The savages dismounted also, and some of them ran up the gulch beyond the point at which we had left it, cutting off further retreat in that direction and forcing us on up the side.  Unfortunately the chaparral extended only a short distance up the slope, and as we came into the open ground above we took the fire of a dozen rifles; but Apaches shoot badly when in a hurry, and God so willed it that none of us fell.  Twenty yards up the slope, beyond the edge of the brush, were vertical cliffs, in which, directly in front of us, was a narrow opening.  Into that we ran, finding ourselves in a cavern about as large as an ordinary room in a house.  Here for a time we were safe: a single man with a repeating rifle could defend the entrance against all the Apaches in the land.  But against hunger and thirst we had no defense.  Courage we still had, but hope was a memory.

The savages got off their horses too, and some of them ran up the canyon beyond where we left it, cutting off any retreat in that direction and forcing us to go further up the slope. Unfortunately, the chaparral only stretched a short way up the hill, and as we emerged into the open ground above, we were met with gunfire from a dozen rifles; but Apaches tend to shoot poorly when they're in a rush, and fortunately, none of us were hit. Twenty yards up the hill, just beyond the edge of the brush, were steep cliffs, and in front of us was a narrow opening. We ran into it and found ourselves in a cave about the size of a regular room in a house. Here we felt safe for a while: one man with a repeating rifle could hold off all the Apaches. But we had no defense against hunger and thirst. We still had courage, but hope was just a memory.

“Not one of those Indians did we afterward see, but by the smoke and glare of their fires in the gulch we knew that by day and by night they watched with ready rifles in the edge of the bush—knew that if we made a sortie not a man of us would live to take three steps into the open.  For three days, watching in turn, we held out before our suffering became insupportable.  Then—it was the morning of the fourth day—Ramon Gallegos said:

“Not one of those Indians did we see afterward, but by the smoke and flames of their fires in the gulch, we knew that day and night they kept watch with their rifles ready at the edge of the trees—knew that if we tried to break out, not a single one of us would survive to take three steps into the open. For three days, taking turns to watch, we held out until our suffering became unbearable. Then—it was the morning of the fourth day—Ramon Gallegos said:

“‘Senores, I know not well of the good God and what please him.  I have live without religion, and I am not acquaint with that of you.  Pardon, senores, if I shock you, but for me the time is come to beat the game of the Apache.’

“‘Gentlemen, I don’t really know much about God or what pleases Him. I've lived without religion, and I'm not familiar with yours. Forgive me, gentlemen, if I offend you, but for me, it’s time to take on the game of the Apache.’”

“He knelt upon the rock floor of the cave and pressed his pistol against his temple.  ‘Madre de Dios,’ he said, ‘comes now the soul of Ramon Gallegos.’

“He knelt on the rocky floor of the cave and pressed his pistol against his temple. ‘Mother of God,’ he said, ‘comes now the soul of Ramon Gallegos.’

“And so he left us—William Shaw, George W. Kent and Berry Davis.

“And so he left us—William Shaw, George W. Kent, and Berry Davis.

“I was the leader: it was for me to speak.

“I was the leader; it was my turn to speak.

“‘He was a brave man,’ I said—‘he knew when to die, and how.  It is foolish to go mad from thirst and fall by Apache bullets, or be skinned alive—it is in bad taste.  Let us join Ramon Gallegos.’

“‘He was a brave man,’ I said—‘he knew when to die, and how. It’s foolish to go crazy from thirst and get shot by Apache bullets, or to be skinned alive—it’s in bad taste. Let’s join Ramon Gallegos.’”

“‘That is right,’ said William Shaw.

"‘That’s right,’ said Will Shaw."

“‘That is right,’ said George W. Kent.

“‘That’s right,’ said George W. Kent.

“I straightened the limbs of Ramon Gallegos and put a handkerchief over his face.  Then William Shaw said: ‘I should like to look like that—a little while.’

“I straightened the limbs of Ramon Gallegos and put a handkerchief over his face. Then William Shaw said: ‘I would like to look like that—a little while.’”

“And George W. Kent said that he felt that way, too.

“And George W. Kent said that he felt the same way, too.

“‘It shall be so,’ I said: ‘the red devils will wait a week.  William Shaw and George W. Kent, draw and kneel.’

“'It will be done,' I said: 'the red devils will wait a week. William Shaw and George W. Kent, draw and kneel.'”

“They did so and I stood before them.

“They did that, and I stood in front of them.

“‘Almighty God, our Father,’ said I.

“‘Almighty God, our Father,’ I said.

“‘Almighty God, our Father,’ said William Shaw.

“‘Almighty God, our Father,’ said William Shaw.

“‘Almighty God, our Father,’ said George W. Kent.

“‘Almighty God, our Father,’ said George W. Kent.

“‘Forgive us our sins,’ said I.

“‘Forgive us our wrongs,’ I said.

“‘Forgive us our sins,’ said they.

“‘Forgive us our sins,’ they said.

“‘And receive our souls.’

“'And take our souls.'”

“‘And receive our souls.’

"‘And take our souls.’"

“‘Amen!’

“Amen!”

“‘Amen!’

"Amen!"

“I laid them beside Ramon Gallegos and covered their faces.”

“I placed them next to Ramon Gallegos and covered their faces.”

There was a quick commotion on the opposite side of the campfire: one of our party had sprung to his feet, pistol in hand.

There was a sudden stir on the other side of the campfire: one of our group had jumped up, pistol in hand.

“And you!” he shouted—“you dared to escape?—you dare to be alive?  You cowardly hound, I’ll send you to join them if I hang for it!”

“And you!” he shouted—“you dared to escape?—you dare to be alive? You cowardly dog, I’ll send you to join them even if it means I’ll hang for it!”

But with the leap of a panther the captain was upon him, grasping his wrist.  “Hold it in, Sam Yountsey, hold it in!”

But with the leap of a panther, the captain was on him, grasping his wrist. “Hold it in, Sam Yountsey, hold it in!”

We were now all upon our feet—except the stranger, who sat motionless and apparently inattentive.  Some one seized Yountsey’s other arm.

We were all on our feet now—except for the stranger, who sat still and seemed uninterested. Someone grabbed Yountsey’s other arm.

“Captain,” I said, “there is something wrong here.  This fellow is either a lunatic or merely a liar—just a plain, every-day liar whom Yountsey has no call to kill.  If this man was of that party it had five members, one of whom—probably himself—he has not named.”

“Captain,” I said, “there’s something off here. This guy is either crazy or just a regular liar—just an everyday liar who Yountsey has no reason to kill. If this man was part of that group, it had five members, and one of them—probably himself—he hasn’t named.”

“Yes,” said the captain, releasing the insurgent, who sat down, “there is something—unusual.  Years ago four dead bodies of white men, scalped and shamefully mutilated, were found about the mouth of that cave.  They are buried there; I have seen the graves—we shall all see them to-morrow.”

“Yes,” said the captain, letting the insurgent go, who then sat down, “there's something—strange. Years ago, four dead bodies of white men, scalped and horribly mutilated, were discovered near the entrance of that cave. They are buried there; I’ve seen the graves—we’ll all see them tomorrow.”

The stranger rose, standing tall in the light of the expiring fire, which in our breathless attention to his story we had neglected to keep going.

The stranger stood up, towering in the glow of the dying fire, which we had overlooked keeping alive in our captivated focus on his story.

“There were four,” he said—“Ramon Gallegos, William Shaw, George W. Kent and Berry Davis.”

“There were four,” he said—“Ramon Gallegos, William Shaw, George W. Kent, and Berry Davis.”

With this reiterated roll-call of the dead he walked into the darkness and we saw him no more.

With this repeated call of the names of the dead, he walked into the darkness, and we didn’t see him again.

At that moment one of our party, who had been on guard, strode in among us, rifle in hand and somewhat excited.

At that moment, one of our group, who had been on watch, walked in among us, rifle in hand and a bit fired up.

“Captain,” he said, “for the last half-hour three men have been standing out there on the mesa.”  He pointed in the direction taken by the stranger.  “I could see them distinctly, for the moon is up, but as they had no guns and I had them covered with mine I thought it was their move.  They have made none, but, damn it! they have got on to my nerves.”

“Captain,” he said, “for the past half hour, three guys have been standing out there on the mesa.” He pointed in the direction the stranger had gone. “I could see them clearly since the moon is up, but since they didn’t have any guns and I had them covered with mine, I thought it was their turn to make a move. They haven’t done anything, but, damn it! they’re getting on my nerves.”

“Go back to your post, and stay till you see them again,” said the captain.  “The rest of you lie down again, or I’ll kick you all into the fire.”

“Go back to your spot and stay there until you see them again,” said the captain. “The rest of you lie down again, or I’ll kick you all into the fire.”

The sentinel obediently withdrew, swearing, and did not return.  As we were arranging our blankets the fiery Yountsey said: “I beg your pardon, Captain, but who the devil do you take them to be?”

The guard reluctantly left, cursing, and didn’t come back. While we were setting up our blankets, the fiery Yountsey said: “Excuse me, Captain, but who the hell do you think they are?”

“Ramon Gallegos, William Shaw and George W. Kent.”

“Ramon Gallegos, William Shaw, and George W. Kent.”

“But how about Berry Davis?  I ought to have shot him.”

“But what do we do about Berry Davis? I should have shot him.”

“Quite needless; you couldn’t have made him any deader.  Go to sleep.”

“Totally unnecessary; you couldn’t have made him any more dead. Go to sleep.”

FOOTNOTES

[252]  Rough notes of this tale were found among the papers of the late Leigh Bierce.  It is printed here with such revision only as the author might himself have made in transcription.

[252] Rough notes of this story were found among the papers of the late Leigh Bierce. It is printed here with only the revisions the author might have made during transcription.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!